summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/43346-8.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '43346-8.txt')
-rw-r--r--43346-8.txt7003
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7003 deletions
diff --git a/43346-8.txt b/43346-8.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index c937b25..0000000
--- a/43346-8.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7003 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Other World; or, Glimpses of the
-Supernatural (Vol. II of II), by Various
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: The Other World; or, Glimpses of the Supernatural (Vol. II of II)
- Being Facts, Records, and Traditions Relating to Dreams,
- Omens, Miraculous Occurrences, Apparitions, Wraiths,
- Warnings, Second-sight, Witchcraft, Necromancy, etc.
-
-Author: Various
-
-Editor: Frederick George Lee
-
-Release Date: July 29, 2013 [EBook #43346]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OTHER WORLD, VOL II ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
-http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive.)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-GLIMPSES OF THE SUPERNATURAL.
-
-
-
-
- The Other World;
-
- OR, GLIMPSES OF THE SUPERNATURAL.
-
- BEING FACTS, RECORDS, AND TRADITIONS
-
- RELATING TO DREAMS, OMENS, MIRACULOUS OCCURRENCES,
- APPARITIONS, WRAITHS, WARNINGS, SECOND-SIGHT,
- WITCHCRAFT, NECROMANCY, ETC.
-
-
- EDITED BY
- THE REV. FREDERICK GEORGE LEE, D.C.L.
- _Vicar of All Saints', Lambeth._
-
-
- IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II.
-
-
- HENRY S. KING AND CO., LONDON.
- 1875.
-
-
-
-
-(_All rights reserved._)
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
-
-
- Page
-
- CHAPTER VI.
-
- Spectral Appearances of Persons at the
- Point of Death and Perturbed Spirits 1
-
- CHAPTER VII.
-
- Haunted Houses and Localities 79
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
-
- Modern Spiritualism 133
-
- CHAPTER IX.
-
- Modern Spiritualism (_continued_) 167
-
- CHAPTER X.
-
- Summary and Conclusion 205
-
- GENERAL INDEX 243
-
-
-
-
-SPECTRAL APPEARANCES.
-
-
-"Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received a little
-thereof.
-
-In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men,
-
-Fear came upon me, and trembling, which made all my bones to shake.
-
-Then a Spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood up:
-
-It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof: an Image was
-before mine eyes."--_Job iv. 12-16._
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-SPECTRAL APPEARANCES.
-
-
-Examples of Spectral Appearances are so numerous, and the Editor has
-collected so many, both ancient and modern, that considerable difficulty
-has been occasioned in determining which shall here be set forth. The
-following, chosen from examples, some well known and well authenticated,
-and others now first published, but equally interesting and important, and
-coming to the Editor upon very high authority, deserve the best
-consideration of the reader.
-
-The following record describes what is known as the "Chester-le-Street"
-Apparition:--
-
-"About the year of Our Lord 1632 (as near as I can remember, having lost
-my notes and the copy of the letter to Serjeant Hutton, but I am sure that
-I do most perfectly remember the substance of the story), near unto
-Chester-in-the-Street, there lived one Walker, a yeoman of good estate,
-and a widower, who had a young woman to his kinswoman, that kept his
-house, who was by the neighbours suspected to be with child, and was,
-towards the dark of the evening one night, sent away with one Mark Sharp,
-who was a collier, one who digged coals under ground, and one that had
-been born at Blackburn hundred in Lancashire; and so she was not heard of
-a long time, and no noise, or little, was made about it. In the winter
-time after, one James Graham, or Grime, for so in that country they call
-them, being a miller, and living about two miles from the place where
-Walker lived, was one night alone very late in the mill grinding corn; and
-about twelve or one of the clock at night, he came down the stairs from
-having been putting corn in the hopper; the mill doors being shut, there
-stood a woman upon the midst of the floor, with her hair about her head,
-hanging down and all bloody, with five large wounds on her head. He being
-much affrighted and amazed began to bless himself;[1] and at last asked
-her who she was, and what she wanted. To which she said, 'I am the spirit
-of such a woman who lived with Walker, and being got with child by him,
-he promised to send me to a private place, where I should be well-looked
-to, till I was brought to bed, and well again; and then I should come
-again and keep his house. And, accordingly,' said the apparition, 'I was
-one night sent away with one Mark Sharp, who, upon a moor (naming a place
-that the miller knew) slew me with a pick, such as men dig coals withal
-and gave me these five wounds, and after threw my body into a coal-pit
-hard by, and hid the pick under a bank; and his shoes and stockings being
-bloody, he endeavoured to wash them; but seeing the blood would not forth,
-he hid them there.' And the apparition further told the miller that he
-must be the man to reveal it, or else that she must still appear and haunt
-him. The miller returned home very sad and heavy, but spoke not one word
-of what he had seen, but eschewed as much as he could to stay in the mill
-within night without company, thinking thereby to escape the seeing again
-of that frightful apparition. But notwithstanding, one night when it began
-to be dark, the apparition met him again and seemed very fierce and cruel,
-and threatened him that if he did not reveal the murder she would
-continually pursue and haunt him; yet, for all this, he still concealed it
-until S. Thomas' Eve before Christmas; when being soon after sunset
-walking in his garden, she appeared again, and then so threatened him, and
-affrighted him, that he promised faithfully to reveal it next morning. In
-the morning he went to a magistrate, and made the whole matter known with
-all the circumstances; and diligent search being made, the body was found
-in a coal-pit, with five wounds in the head, and the pick and shoes and
-stockings yet bloody; in every circumstance as the apparition had related
-unto the miller; whereupon Walker and Mark Sharp were both apprehended,
-but would confess nothing. At the assizes following, I think it was at
-Durham, they were arraigned, found guilty, condemned and executed; but I
-could never hear they confessed the fact. There were some that reported
-the apparition did appear unto the judge, or the foreman of the jury, who
-was alive in Chester-in-the-Street about ten years ago, as I have been
-credibly informed, but of that I know no certainty. There are many persons
-yet alive that can remember this strange murder, and the discovery of it;
-for it was, and sometimes yet is, as much discoursed of in the north
-country, as anything that almost hath ever been heard of, and the relation
-printed, though now not to be gotten. I relate this with the greater
-confidence (though I may fail in some of the circumstances) because I saw
-and read the letter that was sent to Serjeant Hutton, who then lived at
-Goldsburgh in Yorkshire, from the judge before whom Walker and Mark Sharp
-were tried, and by whom they were condemned, and had a copy of it until
-about the year 1658, when I had it and many other books and papers taken
-from me; and this I confess to be one of the most convincing stories,
-being of undoubted verity, that ever I read, heard, or knew of, and
-carrieth with it the most evident force to make the most incredulous
-spirit to be satisfied that there are really, sometimes, such things as
-apparitions.--William Lumley."[2]
-
-The above account, in which the object of the Spectral Appearance is
-obvious enough, is taken from the well-known "History of Durham," by that
-celebrated antiquarian the late Mr. Robert Surtees. It needs no comment,
-telling as it does so well, in quaint but plain language, its own
-remarkable story.
-
-The next example to be recorded, the Apparition of the Rev. Mr. Naylor,
-may be found in Mr. John Nichols' "Literary Illustrations,"[3] and, though
-less startling than that already given, is certainly not without its own
-inherent interest:--
-
- "Part of a Letter from Mr. Edward Walter, Fellow of S. John's College,
- Cambridge, to his friend in the country, dated 'Dec. 6, 1706.'
-
- "'I should scarce have mentioned anything of the matter you write
- about of my own accord; but, since you have given yourself the trouble
- of an inquiry, I am, I think, obliged in friendship to relate all that
- I know of the matter; and that I do the more willingly, because I can
- so soon produce my authority.
-
- "'Mr. Shaw, to whom the apparition appeared, was Rector of Soldern, or
- Souldern, in Oxfordshire, late of S. John's College aforesaid; on whom
- Mr. Grove, his old Fellow Collegiate, called July last in his journey
- to the West, where he stayed a day or two, and promised to see him
- again on his return, which he did, and stayed three days with him; in
- that time one night after supper, Mr. Shaw told him that there
- happened a passage which he could not conceal from him, as being an
- intimate friend, and one to whom this transaction might have something
- more relation than another man. He proceeded therefore, and told him
- that about a week before that time, viz. July the 28th, 1706, as he
- was smoking and reading in his study about eleven or twelve at night,
- there came to him the apparition of Mr. Naylor, formerly Fellow of the
- said College, and dead some years ago, a friend of Mr. Shaw's, in the
- same garb he used to be in, with his hands clasped before him. Mr.
- Shaw, not being much surprised, asked him how he did and desired him
- to sit down, which Mr. Naylor did. They both sat there a considerable
- time and entertained one another with various discourses. Mr. Shaw
- then asked him after what manner they lived in the separate state; he
- answered, Far different from what they do here, but that he was very
- well. He inquired further, whether there was any of their old
- acquaintance in that place where he was? he answered, 'No, not one;'
- and then proceeded and told him that one of their old friends, naming
- Mr. Orchard, should die quickly, and he himself should not be long
- after. There was mention of several people's names; but who they were,
- or upon what occasion, Mr. Grove cannot or will not tell. Mr. Shaw
- then asked him whether he would not visit him again before that time;
- he answered, No, he could not; he had but three days allowed him, and
- farther he could not go. Mr. Shaw said, "_Fiat voluntas Domini_;" and
- the apparition left him. This is word for word as Mr. Shaw told Mr.
- Grove, and Mr. Grove told me.
-
- "'_Note._--What surprised Mr. Grove was, that as he had in his journey
- homewards occasion to ride through Clopton, or Claxton, he called upon
- one Mr. Clark, Fellow of our College aforesaid and curate there, when
- inquiring after College news, Mr. Clark told him Arthur Orchard[4]
- died that week, Aug. 7, 1706, which very much shocked Mr. Grove, and
- brought to his mind the story of Mr. Shaw afresh. About three weeks
- ago Mr. Shaw died of apoplexy in the desk, [_i. e._ when ministering
- in church,] of the same distemper poor Arthur Orchard died of.
-
- "'_Note._--Since this strange completion of matters, Mr. Grove has
- told this relation, and stands to the truth of it; and that which
- confirms the narrative is, that he told the same to Dr. Baldiston, the
- present Vice-Chancellor and Master of Emanuel College, above a week
- before Mr. Shaw's death; and when he came to the College he was no way
- surprised as others were.
-
- "'What farthers my belief of its being a true vision and not a dream,
- is Mr. Grove's incredulity of stories of this nature. Considering them
- both as men of learning and integrity, the one would not first have
- declared, nor the other have spread the same, were not the matter
- serious and real.
-
- "'Edward Walter.'"
-
-The following example of an Apparition in Scotland, unlike those already
-recorded, carries with it evidences of truth:--
-
-"A gentleman of rank and property in Scotland served in his youth in the
-army of the Duke of York in Flanders. He occupied the same tent with two
-other officers, one of whom was sent on some service. One night during his
-absence, this gentleman while in bed saw the figure of his absent friend
-sitting on the vacant bed. He called to his companion, who also saw the
-figure, which spoke to them, and said he had just been killed at a certain
-place, pointing to his wound. He then requested them on returning to
-England, to call at a certain agent's house in a certain street, and to
-procure from him a document of great importance for the family of the
-deceased. If the agent, as was probable, should deny the possession of
-it, it would be found in a certain drawer of a cabinet in his room. Next
-day it appeared that the officer had been shot as he had told them, in the
-manner and at the time and place indicated. After the return of the troops
-to England, the two friends walking together one day, found themselves in
-the street where the agent lived, and the request of their friend recurred
-to both, they having hitherto forgotten it. They called on the agent, who
-denied having the paper in question; when they compelled him in their
-presence to open the drawer of the cabinet, where it was found and
-restored to the widow."[5]
-
-An authentic record of the "Tyrone," or "Beresford Apparition," will now
-be given. It created a very great sensation at the time of its occurrence;
-and the narrative which follows has been pronounced traditionally "true
-and accurate" by a member of the family:--
-
-"Lord Tyrone and Miss ---- were born in Ireland, and were left orphans in
-their infancy to the care of the same person, by whom they were both
-educated in the principles of deism. Their guardian dying when they were
-each of them about fourteen years of age, they fell into very different
-hands.
-
-"The persons on whom the care of them now devolved, used every means to
-eradicate the erroneous principles they had imbibed, and to persuade them
-to embrace revealed religion, but in vain. Their arguments were strong
-enough to stagger their former faith. Though separated from each other,
-their friendship was unalterable, and they continued to regard each other
-with a sincere and fraternal affection.
-
-"After some years were elapsed, and both were grown up, they made a solemn
-promise to each other that whichever should die first, would, if
-permitted, appear to the other, to declare what religion was most approved
-by the Supreme Being.
-
-"Miss ---- was shortly after addressed by Sir Martin Beresford, to whom
-she was after a few years married, but a change of condition had no power
-to alter their friendship. The families visited each other, and often
-spent some weeks together. A short time after one of these visits, Sir
-Martin remarked, that when his lady came down to breakfast, her
-countenance was disturbed, and inquired after her health. She assured him
-she was quite well. He then asked her if she had hurt her wrist: 'Have you
-sprained it?' said he, observing a black ribbon round it. She answered in
-the negative, and added, 'Let me conjure you, Sir Martin, never to inquire
-the cause of my wearing this ribbon; you will never see me without it. If
-it concerned you as a husband to know, I would not for a moment conceal
-it: I never in my life denied you a request, but of this I entreat you to
-forgive me the refusal, and never to urge me further on the subject.'
-'Very well,' said he, smiling; 'since you beg me so earnestly, I will
-inquire no more.'
-
-"The conversation here ended; but breakfast was scarcely over when Lady
-Beresford eagerly inquired if the post was come in; she was told it was
-not. In a few minutes she rang again and repeated the inquiry. She was
-again answered as at first. 'Do you expect letters?' said Sir Martin,
-'that you are so anxious for the arrival of the post?' 'I do,' she
-answered, 'I expect to hear that Lord Tyrone is dead; he died last Tuesday
-at four o'clock.' 'I never in my life,' said Sir Martin, 'believed you
-superstitious; some idle dream has surely thus alarmed you.' At that
-instant the servant entered and delivered to them a letter sealed with
-black. 'It is as I expected,' exclaimed Lady Beresford, 'Lord Tyrone is
-dead.' Sir Martin opened the letter; it came from Lord Tyrone's steward,
-and contained the melancholy intelligence of his master's death, and on
-the very day and hour Lady Beresford had before specified. Sir Martin
-begged Lady Beresford to compose herself, and she assured him she felt
-much easier than she had done for a long time; and added, 'I can
-communicate intelligence to you which I know will prove welcome; I can
-assure you, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that I shall in some months
-present you with a son.' Sir Martin received this news with the greatest
-joy.
-
-"After some months Lady Beresford was delivered of a son (she had before
-been the mother of only two daughters). Sir Martin survived the birth of
-his son little more than four years.
-
-"After his decease his widow seldom left home; she visited no family but
-that of a clergyman who resided in the same village; with them she
-frequently passed a few hours; the rest of her time was spent in solitude,
-and she appeared determined for ever to banish all other society. The
-clergyman's family consisted of himself, his wife, and one son, who at the
-time of Sir Martin's death was quite a youth; to this son, however, she
-was after a few years married, notwithstanding the disparity of years and
-the manifest imprudence of a connexion so unequal in every point of view.
-
-"Lady Beresford was treated by her young husband with contempt and
-cruelty, while at the same time his conduct evinced him the most abandoned
-libertine, utterly destitute of every principle of virtue and humanity. By
-this, her second husband, she had two daughters; after which such was the
-baseness of his conduct that she insisted on a separation. They parted for
-a few years, when so great was the contrition he expressed for his former
-conduct, that, won over by his supplications, promises, and entreaties,
-she was induced to pardon, and once more to reside with him, and was in
-time the mother of a son.
-
-"The day on which she had lain-in a month being the anniversary of her
-birthday, she sent for Lady Betty Cobb (of whose friendship she had long
-been possessed), and a few other friends, to request them to spend the day
-with her. About seven, the clergyman by whom she had been christened, and
-with whom she had all her life been intimate, came into the room to
-inquire after her health. She told him she was perfectly well, and
-requested him to spend the day with them; for, said she, 'This is my
-birthday. I am forty-eight to-day.' 'No, madam,' answered the clergyman,
-'you are mistaken; your mother and myself have had many disputes
-concerning your age, and I have at last discovered that I was right. I
-happened to go last week into the parish where you were born; I was
-resolved to put an end to the dispute; I searched the register, and find
-that you are forty-seven this day.' 'You have signed my death warrant,'
-she exclaimed; 'I have then but a few hours to live. I must therefore
-entreat you to leave me immediately, as I have something of importance to
-settle before I die.'
-
-"When the clergyman had left her, Lady Beresford sent to forbid the
-company coming, and at the same time to request Lady Betty Cobb and her
-son (of whom Sir Martin was the father, and who was then about twenty-two
-years of age), to come to her apartment immediately. Upon their arrival,
-having ordered the attendants to quit the room, 'I have something,' she
-said, 'of the greatest importance to communicate to you both before I die,
-a period which is not far distant. You, Lady Betty, are no stranger to
-the friendship which subsisted between Lord Tyrone and myself: we were
-educated under the same roof and in the same principles of deism. When the
-friends, into whose hands we afterwards fell, endeavoured to persuade us
-to embrace Revealed Religion, their arguments, though insufficient to
-convince, were powerful to stagger our former feelings, and to leave us
-wavering between the two opinions: in this perplexing state of doubt and
-uncertainty, we made a solemn promise to each other that whichever died
-first should (if permitted) appear to the other, and declare what religion
-was most acceptable to God; accordingly, one night, while Sir Martin and
-myself were in bed, I suddenly awoke and discovered Lord Tyrone sitting by
-my bedside. I screamed out and endeavoured to awake Sir Martin. "For
-Heaven's sake," I exclaimed, "Lord Tyrone, by what means or for what
-reason came you hither at this time of night?" "Have you then forgotten
-our promise?" said he; "I died last Tuesday at four o'clock, and have been
-permitted by the Supreme Being to appear to you to assure you that the
-Revealed Religion is true, and the only religion by which we can be saved.
-I am further suffered to inform you that you will soon produce a son, who
-it is decreed will marry my daughter; not many years after his birth Sir
-Martin will die, and you will marry again, and to a man by whose
-ill-treatment you will be rendered miserable: you will have two daughters
-and afterwards a son, in childbirth of whom you will die in the
-forty-seventh year of your age." "Just Heavens!" I exclaimed, "and cannot
-I prevent this?" "Undoubtedly," returned the spectre; "you are a free
-agent, and may prevent it all by resisting every temptation to a second
-marriage; but your passions are strong, you know not their power; hitherto
-you have had no trials. More I am not permitted to reveal, but if after
-this warning you persist in your infidelity, your lot in another world
-will be miserable indeed." "May I not ask," said I, "if you are happy?"
-"Had I been otherwise," he replied, "I should not have been permitted to
-appear to you." "I may, then, infer that you are happy?" He smiled. "But
-how," said I, "when morning comes, shall I know that your appearance to me
-has been real, and not the mere representation of my own imagination?"
-"Will not the news of my death be sufficient to convince you?" "No," I
-returned, "I might have had such a dream, and that dream accidentally come
-to pass. I will have some stronger proofs of its reality." "You shall,"
-said he, and waving his hand, the bed curtains, which were crimson velvet,
-were instantly drawn through a large iron hoop by which the tester of the
-bed was suspended. "In that," said he, "you cannot be mistaken; no mortal
-arm could have performed this." "True," said I, "but sleeping we are often
-possessed of far more strength than when awake; though waking I could not
-have done it, asleep I might; and I shall still doubt." "Here is a
-pocket-book; in this," said he, "I will write my name; you know my
-handwriting." I replied, "Yes." He wrote with a pencil on one side of the
-leaves. "Still," said I, "in the morning I may doubt; though waking I
-could not imitate your hand, asleep I might." "You are hard of belief,"
-said he. "Touch would injure you irreparably; it is not for spirits to
-touch mortal flesh." "I do not," said I, "regard a slight blemish." "You
-are a woman of courage," said he, "hold out your hand." _I did; he struck
-my wrist: his hand was cold as marble; in a moment the sinews shrunk up,
-every nerve withered._ "Now," said he, "while you live let no mortal eye
-behold that wrist: to see it is sacrilege." He stopped; I turned to him
-again; he was gone.
-
-"'During the time I had conversed with him my thoughts were perfectly calm
-and collected; but the moment he was gone I felt chilled with horror, the
-very bed moved under me. I endeavoured, but in vain, to awake Sir Martin;
-all my attempts were ineffectual, and in this state of agitation and
-terror I lay for some time, when a shower of tears came to my relief and I
-fell asleep.
-
-"'In the morning Sir Martin arose and dressed himself as usual, without
-perceiving the state the curtains remained in. When I awoke I found Sir
-Martin gone down; I arose, and having put on my clothes, went to the
-gallery adjoining the apartment and took from thence a long broom (such as
-cornices are swept with); by the help of this I took down with some
-difficulty the curtains, as I imagined their extraordinary position might
-excite suspicion in the family. I then went to the bureau, took up my
-pocket-book, and bound a piece of black ribbon round my wrist. When I came
-down, the agitation of my mind had left an impression on my countenance
-too visible to pass unobserved by my husband. He instantly remarked it,
-and asked the cause; I informed him Lord Tyrone was no more, that he died
-at the hour of four on the preceding Tuesday, and desired him never to
-question me more respecting the black ribbon, which he kindly desisted
-from after. You, my son, as had been foretold, I afterwards brought into
-the world, and in little more than four years after your birth your
-lamented father expired in my arms. After this melancholy event I
-determined, as the only probable chance to avoid the sequel of the
-prediction, for ever to abandon all society, to give up every pleasure
-resulting from it, and to pass the rest of my days in solitude and
-retirement. But few can long endure to exist in a state of perfect
-sequestration: I began an intimacy with a family, and one alone; nor could
-I foresee the fatal consequences which afterwards resulted from it. Little
-did I think their son, their only son, then a mere youth, would form the
-person destined by fate to prove my destruction. In a very few years I
-ceased to regard him with indifference; I endeavoured by every possible
-way to conquer a passion, the fatal effects of which I too well knew. I
-had fondly imagined I had overcome its influence, when the evening of one
-fatal day terminated my fortitude and plunged me in a moment down that
-abyss I had so long been meditating how to shun. He had often solicited
-his parents for leave to go into the army, and at last obtained
-permission, and came to bid me adieu before his departure. The instant he
-entered the room he fell upon his knees at my feet, told me he was
-miserable, and that I alone was the cause. At that moment my fortitude
-forsook me, I gave myself up as lost, and regarding my fate as inevitable,
-without further hesitation consented to a union, the immediate result of
-which I knew to be misery, and its end death. The conduct of my husband
-after a few years amply justified a separation, and I hoped by these means
-to avoid the fatal sequel of the prophecy: but won over by his reiterated
-entreaties, I was prevailed upon to pardon and once more reside with him,
-though not till after I had, as I thought, passed my forty-seventh year.
-
-"'But alas! I have this day heard from indisputable authority that I have
-hitherto lain under a mistake with regard to my age, and that I am but
-forty-seven to-day. Of the near approach of my death then I entertain not
-the slightest doubt; but I do not dread its arrival; armed with the sacred
-precepts of Christianity I can meet the King of Terrors without dismay,
-and without fear bid adieu to mortality for ever.
-
-"'When I am dead, as the necessity for concealment closes with my life, I
-could wish that you, Lady Betty, would unbind my wrist, take from thence
-the black ribbon, and let my son with yourself behold it.' Lady Beresford
-here paused for some time, but resuming the conversation she entreated her
-son would behave himself so as to merit the high honour he would in future
-receive from a union with the daughter of Lord Tyrone.
-
-"Lady B. then expressed a wish to lay down on the bed and endeavour to
-compose herself to sleep. Lady Betty Cobb and her son immediately called
-her domestics and quitted the room, having first desired them to watch
-their mistress attentively, and if they observed the smallest change in
-her, to call instantly.
-
-"An hour passed and all was quiet in the room. They listened at the door
-and everything remained still, but in half an hour more a bell rang
-violently; they flew to her apartment, but before they reached the door,
-they heard the servants exclaim, 'Oh, she is dead!' Lady Betty then bade
-the servants for a few minutes to quit the room, and herself with Lady
-Beresford's son approached the bed of his mother; they knelt down by the
-side of it; Lady Betty lifted up her hand and untied the ribbon,--_the
-wrist was found exactly as Lady Beresford had described it, every sinew
-shrunk, every nerve withered_.
-
-"Lady Beresford's son, as had been predicted, is since married to Lord
-Tyrone's daughter. The black ribbon and pocket-book were formerly in the
-possession of Lady Betty Cobb, Marlborough Buildings, Bath, who, during
-her long life, was ever ready to attest the truth of this narration, as
-are, to the present hour, the whole of the Tyrone and Beresford
-families."[6]
-
-Three remarkable examples of Spectral Appearances must now be given,
-because of their inherent interest and corresponding likeness. The first
-is recorded by Glanville, a learned and pious author already referred to;
-the second is the case of Dr. Ferrar, and the third that of the "Wynyard
-Ghost Story."
-
-(I.) Glanville tells a story regarding the appearance of a spirit in
-fulfilment of a promise made during lifetime, which is full of point and
-purpose. It runs thus. The substance, not the exact words, of the
-narrative are here given:--In the seventeenth century there lived two
-friends, Major George Sydenham of Dulverton in the county of Somerset, and
-Captain William Dyke of the same county. They were both reputed to be
-unbelievers in the Christian religion, if not avowed atheists. During the
-civil wars they had each served under the Parliamentary generals, and took
-an active part on the side of the rebels.
-
-Having held many discussions both on the subject of religion and
-irreligion, they eventually argued out the fact of the immortality of the
-soul, which each felt disposed to deny: and finally they agreed between
-themselves that whichever of them died first, should (if such a
-possibility existed,) appear on the third day after death to the survivor
-in Major Sydenham's summer-house at Dulverton, and enlighten him as to the
-existence of a future state of rewards and punishments.
-
-In due course Major Sydenham died; and Captain Dyke, in company with a
-cousin of his own, a celebrated physician, who was attending a sick child
-at Major Sydenham's house, but who knew nothing of the matter in hand,
-arrived there. Captain Dyke and his relative Dr. Dyke, the physician,
-occupied the same bedroom. The latter was surprised to hear the captain
-ask of the servant for two of the largest candles that could be obtained,
-and sought an explanation. The captain then informed him of his promise to
-Major Sydenham, and of his own determined resolution to fulfil it. Dr.
-Dyke urged with considerable force that as there was no warrant for making
-such engagements, they were to be regarded as unquestionably wrong; and
-pointed out, firstly, that evil spirits might take advantage of the
-situation, and secondly, that such a tempting of the Almighty was
-altogether wrong.
-
-"This may be all very true," responded Captain Dyke, "but as I faithfully
-promised to go, go I will. If you will come and sit up with me, well and
-good: and I shall be grateful. But if not, I shall certainly go alone."
-
-Then, placing his watch on the table, he waited until half-past eleven;
-when taking up the candles, he walked up and down in close proximity to
-the entrance of the summer-house, until two o'clock, without either seeing
-or hearing anything extraordinary.
-
-Upon this he formed two conclusions; either that the soul perished with
-the body, or that the laws of the spiritual world forbade his friend Major
-Sydenham abiding by his pledge.
-
-Six weeks afterwards, however, Captain Dyke and his relation the physician
-had occasion to go to Eton, where one of the sons of the former was to be
-placed at the college. They lodged at the S. Christopher's Inn, occupying
-different sleeping-rooms. On the last morning of their stay, Captain Dyke
-was unusually late, and when he entered the doctor's room was like a man
-struck with madness, his eyes staring, his knees refusing to support him,
-and his whole appearance altered.
-
-"What is the matter?" asked Dr. Dyke.
-
-"I have seen the major," replied the captain; "for if ever I saw him in my
-life, I certainly saw him just now."
-
-Upon the doctor pressing for details, Captain Dyke gave the following
-account:--"After it was first light this morning, someone pulled back the
-curtains of my bed suddenly, and I saw the major exactly as I had seen him
-in life. 'I could not,' he said, 'come at the time appointed, but I am
-here now to tell you that there is a God, a very just and terrible God,
-and that if you do not turn over a new leaf you will find it so.' He then
-disappeared."
-
-It is said, finally, that Captain Dyke's truthfulness was so notorious, as
-to preclude the possibility of doubting his relation of the occurrence.
-Furthermore, the apparition and warnings of his departed friend exercised
-a visible effect on his character and life, which latter was prolonged for
-two years; during which period he is said to have had the words then
-spoken to him always sounding in his ears.
-
-(II.) The celebrated Nicholas Ferrar, of Little Gidding, (who, in the
-seventeenth century, lived a most retired, religious, and pious life,) had
-a brother, a physician in London. This physician made a compact with his
-eldest and favourite daughter that whichever of them died first should, if
-happy, appear to the other. This compact is said to have proved the
-subject of many conversations and religious discussions between father and
-child. The latter is reported to have been very averse to making any such
-agreement; but being overcome by arguments as to the reasonableness of
-such a course (if permitted by a gracious and merciful God) at last
-consented. After this she married and settled with her husband at
-Gillingham Lodge, in the county of Wiltshire. Here she was prematurely
-confined; and during her illness, one night by mistake took poison, and
-died quite suddenly. That very night her spirit appeared to her father in
-London, the curtains of whose bed she drew back, and with a sweet but
-mournful expression looked upon him, and then gradually faded away. In
-fact, and as a test of the objective reality of his daughter's apparition,
-Dr. Ferrar, deeply impressed by the occurrence, announced the death of his
-daughter to his family two days before he received intelligence of it by
-the then tardy post.
-
-(III.) John Cope Sherbroke and George Wynyard appear in the "Army List" of
-1785, the one as a captain and the other lieutenant in the 33rd
-Regiment,--a corps which some years after had the honour to be commanded
-by the Hon. Arthur Wellesley, subsequently Duke of Wellington. The
-regiment was then on service in Canada, and Sherbroke and Wynyard, being
-of congenial tastes, had become great friends. It was their custom to
-spend in study much of the time which their brother officers devoted to
-idle pleasures. According to a narration[7] resting on the best authority
-now attainable, they were one afternoon sitting in Wynyard's apartment.
-It was perfectly light, the hour was about four o'clock: they had dined,
-but neither of them had drunk wine, and they had retired from their mess
-to continue together the occupations of the morning. It ought to have been
-said that the apartment in which they were had two doors in it, the one
-opening into a passage and the other leading into Wynyard's bedroom. There
-was no other means of entering the sitting-room, so that any person
-passing into the bedroom must have remained there unless he returned by
-the way he entered. This point is of consequence to the story.
-
-"As these two young officers were pursuing their studies, Sherbroke, whose
-eyes happened accidentally to glance from the book before him towards the
-door which opened to the passage, all at once observed a tall youth of
-about twenty years of age whose appearance was that of extreme emaciation.
-Struck with the presence of a perfect stranger, he immediately turned to
-his friend, who was sitting near him, and directed his attention to the
-guest who had thus strangely broken in upon their studies. As soon as
-Wynyard's eyes were turned towards the mysterious visitor his countenance
-became suddenly agitated. 'I have heard,' says Sir John Sherbroke, 'of a
-man's being as pale as death, but I never saw a living face assume the
-appearance of a corpse except Wynyard's at that moment.' As they looked
-silently at the form before them--for Wynyard, who seemed to apprehend
-the import of the appearance, was deprived of the faculty of speech, and
-Sherbroke, perceiving the agitation of his friend, felt no inclination to
-address it--as they looked silently upon the figure it proceeded slowly
-into the adjoining apartment, and in the act of passing them cast its eyes
-with an expression of somewhat melancholy affection on young Wynyard. The
-oppression of this extraordinary presence was no sooner removed than
-Wynyard, seizing his friend by the arm, and drawing a deep breath as if
-recovering from the suffocation of intense astonishment and emotion,
-muttered in a low and almost inaudible tone of voice, 'Great God, my
-brother!' 'Your brother!' repeated Sherbroke, 'what can you mean? Wynyard,
-there must be some deception; follow me;' and immediately taking his
-friend by the arm, he preceded him into the bedroom, which, as before
-stated, was connected with the sitting-room, and into which the strange
-visitor had evidently entered. It has already been said that from this
-chamber there was no possibility of withdrawing but by the way of the
-apartment, through which the figure had certainly never returned. Imagine
-then the astonishment of the young officers when, on finding themselves in
-the chamber, they perceived that the room was perfectly untenanted.
-Wynyard's mind had received an impression at the first moment of his
-observing him, that the figure whom he had seen was the spirit of his
-brother. Sherbroke still persevered in strenuously believing that some
-delusion had been practised. They took note of the day and hour in which
-the event had happened, but they resolved not to mention the occurrence in
-the regiment, and gradually they persuaded each other that they had been
-imposed upon by some artifice of their fellow-officers, though they could
-neither account for the means of its execution. They were content to
-imagine anything possible rather than admit the possibility of a
-supernatural appearance. But though they had attempted these stratagems of
-self-delusion, Wynyard could not help expressing his solicitude with
-respect to the safety of the brother whose apparition he had either seen
-or imagined himself to have seen; and the anxiety which he exhibited for
-letters from England, and his frequent mention of his brother's health, at
-length awakened the curiosity of his comrades, and eventually betrayed him
-into a declaration of the circumstances which he had in vain determined to
-conceal. The story of the silent and unbidden visitor was no sooner
-bruited abroad than the arrival of Wynyard's letters from England were
-welcomed with more than usual eagerness, for they promised to afford the
-clue to the mystery which had happened among themselves.
-
-"By the first ships no intelligence relating to the story could have been
-received, for they had all departed from England previously to the
-appearance of the spirit. At length, the long wished-for vessel arrived;
-all the officers had letters except Wynyard. They examined the several
-newspapers, but they contained no mention of any death or of any other
-circumstance connected with his family that could account for the
-preternatural event. There was a solitary letter for Sherbroke still
-unopened. The officers had received their letters in the mess-room at the
-hour of supper. After Sherbroke had broken the seal of his last packet,
-and cast a glance on its contents, he beckoned his friend away from the
-company, and departed from the room. All were silent. The suspense of the
-interest was now at its climax; the impatience for the return of Sherbroke
-was inexpressible. They doubted not but that letter had contained the
-long-expected intelligence.
-
-"After the interval of an hour, Sherbroke joined them. No one dared
-inquire the nature of his correspondence; but they waited in mute
-attention, expecting that he would himself touch upon the subject. His
-mind was manifestly full of thoughts that pained, bewildered, and
-oppressed him. He drew near to the fire-place, and leaning his head on the
-mantlepiece, after a pause of some moments, said in a low voice to the
-person who was nearest him, Wynyard's brother was dead. 'Dear John, break
-to your friend Wynyard the death of his favourite brother.' _He had died
-on the day and at the very hour on which the friends had seen his spirit
-pass so mysteriously through the apartment._
-
-"It might have been imagined that these events would have been sufficient
-to have impressed the mind of Sherbroke with the conviction of their
-truth, but so strong was his prepossession against the existence or even
-the possibility of any preternatural intercourse with the spirits of the
-departed, that he still entertained a doubt of the report of his senses,
-supported as their testimony was by the coincidence of sight and event.
-Some years after, on his return to England, he was with two gentlemen in
-Piccadilly, when on the opposite side of the street he saw a person
-bearing the most striking resemblance to the figure which had been
-disclosed to Wynyard and himself. His companions were acquainted with the
-story, and he instantly directed their attention to the gentleman
-opposite, as the individual who had contrived to enter and depart from
-Wynyard's apartment without their being conscious of the means.
-
-"Full of this impression, he immediately went over and addressed the
-gentleman. He now fully expected to elucidate the mystery. He apologized
-for the interruption, but excused it by relating the occurrence which had
-induced him to the commission of this solecism in manners. The gentleman
-received him as a friend. He had never been out of the country, but he was
-the twin brother of the youth whose spirit had been seen.
-
-"From the interesting character of this narration--the facts of the vision
-occurring in daylight, and to two persons; and of the subsequent
-verification of likeness by the party not previously acquainted with the
-subject of the vision, it is much to be regretted that no direct report of
-particulars had come to us. There is all other desirable authentication
-for the story, and sufficient evidence to prove that the two gentlemen
-believed and often told nearly what is here reported.
-
-"Dr. Mayo makes the following statement on the subject: 'I have had
-opportunities of inquiring of two near relations of this General Wynyard,
-upon what evidence the above story rests. They told me that they had each
-heard it from his own mouth. More recently a gentleman, whose accuracy of
-recollection exceeds that of most people, had told me that he had heard
-the late Sir John Sherbroke, the other party in the ghost story, tell it
-in much the same way at the dinner-table. A writer in 'Notes and Queries'
-for July 3, 1858, states that the brother, not twin-brother, whose spirit
-appeared to Wynyard and his friend, was John Otway Wynyard, Lieutenant in
-the 3rd Regiment of Foot-guards, who died on the 15th of October, 1785. As
-this gentleman writes with a minute knowledge of the family history, this
-date may be considered as that of the alleged spiritual incident.
-
-"In 'Notes and Queries' for July 2nd, 1859, appeared a correspondence,
-giving the strongest testimony then attainable to the truth of the
-Wynyard ghost story. A series of queries on the subject being drawn up at
-Quebec, by Sir John Harvey, Adjutant-General of the forces in Canada, was
-sent to Colonel Gore of the same garrison, who was understood to be a
-survivor of the officers who were with Sherbroke and Wynyard at the time
-of the occurrence, and Colonel Gore explicitly replied to the following
-effect: He was present at Sydney, in the island of Cape Breton, in the
-autumn of 1785 or 1786, when the incident happened. It was in the then new
-barrack, and the place was blocked up by ice so as to have no
-communication with any part of the world. He was one of the first persons
-who entered the room after the apparition was seen. The ghost passed them
-as they were sitting at coffee, between eight and nine in the evening, and
-went into G. Wynyard's bed closet, the window of which was putt[i]ed down.
-He next day suggested to Sherbroke the propriety of making a memorandum of
-the incident, which was done. 'I remember the date, and on the 6th of June
-our first letters from England brought the news of John Wynyard's death,
-[which had happened] on the very night they saw his apparition.' Colonel
-Gore was under the impression that the person afterwards seen in one of
-the streets of London, by Sherbroke and William Wynyard, was not a brother
-of the latter family, but a gentleman named (he thought) Hayman, noted for
-being like the deceased John Wynyard, and who affected to dress like
-him."
-
-So much for these records and testimonies. The following, now to be
-narrated, not altogether unlike them, and producing a good result on the
-person who witnessed the apparition, is of almost equal interest:--
-
-"Lord Chedworth[8] had living with him the orphan daughter of a sister of
-his, a Miss Wright, who often related this circumstance: Lord Chedworth
-was a good man, and seemed anxious to do his duty, but, unfortunately, he
-had considerable intellectual doubts as to the existence of the soul in
-another world. He had a great friendship for a gentleman, whom he had
-known from his boyhood, and who was, like himself, one of those
-unbelieving mortals that must have ocular demonstration for everything.
-They often met, and often, too, renewed the subject so interesting to
-both; but neither could help the other to that happy conviction which was
-honestly wished for by each.
-
-"One morning Miss Wright observed on her uncle joining her at breakfast, a
-considerable gloom of thought and trouble displayed on his countenance.
-He ate little, and was unusually silent. At last, he said, 'Molly' (for
-thus he familiarly called her), 'I had a strange visitor last night. My
-old friend B---- came to me.'
-
-"'How?' said Miss Wright, 'did he come after I went to bed?'
-
-"'His spirit did,' said Lord Chedworth, solemnly.
-
-"'Oh! my dear uncle, how could the spirit of a living man appear?' said
-she, smiling.
-
-"'He is dead, beyond doubt,' replied his lordship; 'listen, and then laugh
-as much as you please. I had not entered my bedroom many minutes when he
-stood before me. Like you, I could not but think that I was looking on the
-living man, and so accosted him; but he answered, "Chedworth, I died this
-night at eight o'clock; I come to tell you, that there is another world
-beyond the grave; and that there is a righteous God Who judgeth all."'
-
-"'Depend upon it, uncle, it was only a dream!' But while Miss Wright was
-thus speaking a groom on horseback rode up the avenue, and immediately
-after delivered a letter to Lord Chedworth, announcing the sudden death of
-his friend. Whatever construction the reader may be disposed to put upon
-this narrative, it is not unimportant to add that the effect upon the mind
-of Lord Chedworth was as happy as it was permanent. All his doubts were at
-once removed, and for ever."
-
-The well-known Lyttelton Ghost Story may now be fitly recorded. It created
-a great and widespread interest at the time of its occurrence, and was
-criticised and commented upon by many. Several versions of it have already
-appeared in print, and they seem to vary in certain unimportant details.
-The Editor, instead of writing out what has already appeared, prefers to
-set forth at length various documents containing independent evidence of
-the truth of the several apparitions, which by the courtesy and kindness
-of the present accomplished bearer of the title, he is enabled to embody
-_verbatim_ in this volume, having been permitted to transcribe them from
-the originals in Lord Lyttelton's possession.
-
-The subject of this narrative was the son of George, Lord Lyttelton, who
-was alike distinguished for the raciness of his wit and the profligacy of
-his manners. The latter trait of his character has induced many persons to
-suppose the apparition which he asserted he had seen, to have been the
-effect of a conscience quickened with remorse and misgivings, on account
-of many vices. The probability of the narrative[9] has, consequently, been
-much questioned; but two gentlemen, one of whom was at Pitt Place, the
-seat of Lord Lyttelton, and the other in the immediate neighbourhood, at
-the time of his lordship's death, bore ample testimony to the veracity of
-the whole affair. The several narratives of the singular occurrence
-correspond in material points; and the following are the circumstantial
-particulars written by the gentleman who was at the time on a visit to his
-lordship:--
-
-"I was at Pitt Place, Epsom, when Lord Lyttelton died; Lord Fortescue,
-Mrs. Flood, and the two Miss Amphletts were also present. Lord Lyttelton
-had not long been returned from Ireland, and frequently had been seized
-with suffocating fits; he was attacked several times by them in the course
-of the preceding month, while he was at his house in Hill Street, Berkeley
-Square. It happened that he dreamt, three days before his death, that he
-saw a fluttering bird, and afterwards a woman appeared to him in white
-apparel and said to him, 'Prepare to die, you will not exist three days!'
-His lordship was much alarmed, and called to a servant from a closet
-adjoining, who found him much agitated and in a profuse perspiration; the
-circumstance had a considerable effect all the next day on his lordship's
-spirits. On the third day, while his lordship was at breakfast with the
-above personages, he said, 'If I live over to-night I shall have jockied
-the ghost, for this is the third day.' The whole party presently set off
-for Pitt Place, where they had not long arrived before his lordship was
-visited by one of his accustomed fits. After a short interval he
-recovered. He dined at five o'clock that day, and went to bed at eleven,
-when his servant was about to give him rhubarb and mint-water, but his
-lordship perceiving him stir it with a toothpick, called him a slovenly
-dog, and bade him go and fetch a teaspoon; but on the man's return he
-found his Master in a fit, and the pillow being placed high, his chin
-bore hard upon his neck, when the servant, instead of relieving his master
-on the instant from his perilous situation, ran in his fright and called
-out for help, but on his return he found his lordship dead.
-
-"In explanation of this strange tale it is said that Lord Lyttelton
-acknowledged, previously to his death, that the woman he had seen in his
-dream was the 'mother' of the two Misses Amphletts mentioned above, whom,
-together with a third sister then in Ireland, his lordship had seduced and
-prevailed on to leave their parent, who resided near his country residence
-in Shropshire. It is further stated that Mrs. Amphlett died of grief
-through the desertion of her children at the precise time when the female
-vision appeared to his lordship. The most surprising part of the story,
-because the most difficult of explanation, yet remains to be related. On
-the second day Miles Peter Andrews, one of Lord Lyttelton's most intimate
-friends, left the dinner-party at an early hour, being called away upon
-business to Dartford, where he was the owner of certain powder-mills. He
-had all along professed himself one of the most determined sceptics as to
-the vision, and therefore ceased to think of it. On the third night,
-however, when he had been in bed about half an hour, and still remained,
-as he imagined, wide awake, his curtains were suddenly pulled aside, and
-Lord Lyttelton appeared before him in his robe-de-chambre and night-cap.
-Mr. Andrews gazed at his visitor for some time in silent wonder, and then
-began to reproach him for so odd a freak in coming down to Dartford Mills
-without any previous notice, as he hardly knew how on the emergency to
-find his lordship the requisite accommodation. 'Nevertheless,' said
-Andrews, 'I will get up and see what can be done for you.' With this view
-he turned aside to ring the bell; but on looking round again he could see
-no signs of his strange visitor. Soon afterwards the bell was rung for his
-servant, and upon his asking what had become of Lord Lyttelton, the man,
-evidently much surprised at the question, replied that he had seen nothing
-of him since they had left Pitt Place. 'Psha, you fool,' exclaimed Mr.
-Andrews, 'he was here this moment at my bedside.' The servant, more
-astonished than ever, declared that he did not well understand how that
-could be, since he must have seen him enter; whereupon Mr. Andrews rose,
-and having dressed himself, searched the house and grounds, but Lord
-Lyttelton was nowhere to be found. Still, he could not help believing that
-his friend, who was fond of practical jokes, had played him this trick for
-his previously expressed scepticism in the matter of the dream. But he
-soon viewed the whole affair in a different light. About four o'clock on
-the same day an express arrived from a friend with the news of Lord
-Lyttelton's death, and the whole manner of it, as related by the valet to
-those who were in the house at the time. In Mr. Andrews's subsequent
-visits to Pitt Place, no solicitations could ever induce him to sleep
-there; he would invariably return, however late, to the Spread Eagle Inn,
-at Epsom, for the night."
-
- REMARKABLE DREAM OF THOMAS, LORD LYTTELTON.[10]
-
- "On Thursday, the 25th of November, 1779, Thomas, Lord Lyttelton,
- when he came to breakfast, declared to Mrs. Flood, wife of Frederick
- Flood, Esq., of the kingdom of Ireland, and to the three Miss
- Amphletts, who were lodged in his house in Hill Street, London (where
- he then also was), that he had had an extraordinary dream the night
- before. He said he thought he was in a room which a bird flew into,
- which appearance was suddenly changed into that of a woman dressed in
- white, who bade him prepare to die. To which he answered, 'I hope not
- soon, not in two months.' She replied, 'Yes, in three days.' He said
- he did not much regard it, because he could in some measure account
- for it; for that a few days before he had been with Mrs. Dawson when a
- robin-redbreast flew into her room.
-
- "When he had dressed himself that day to go to the House of Lords, he
- said he thought he did not look as if he was likely to die. In the
- evening of the following day, being Friday, he told the eldest Miss
- Amphlett that she looked melancholy; but, said he, 'You are foolish
- and fearful. I have lived two days, and, God willing, I will live out
- the third.'
-
- "On the morning of Saturday he told the same ladies that he was very
- well, and believed he should bilk the ghost. Some hours afterwards he
- went with them, Mr. Fortescue, and Captain Wolseley, to Pitt Place, at
- Epsom; withdrew to his bed-chamber soon after eleven o'clock at night,
- talked cheerfully to his servant, and particularly inquired of him
- what care had been taken to provide good rolls for his breakfast the
- next morning, stepped into his bed with his waistcoat on, and as his
- servant was pulling it off, put his hand to his side, sunk back and
- immediately expired without a groan. He ate a good dinner after his
- arrival at Pitt Place, took an egg for his supper, and did not seem to
- be at all out of order, except that while he was eating his soup at
- dinner he had a rising in his throat, a thing which had often happened
- to him before, and which obliged him to spit some of it out. His
- physician, Dr. Fothergill, told me Lord Lyttelton had in the summer
- preceding a bad pain in his side, and he judged that some gut vessel
- in the part where he felt the pain gave way, and to that he
- conjectured his death was owing. His declaration of his dream and his
- expressions above mentioned, consequential thereon, were upon a close
- inquiry asserted to me to have been so, by Mrs. Flood, the eldest Miss
- Amphlett, Captain Wolseley, and his valet-de-chambre Faulkner,[11] who
- dressed him on the Thursday; and the manner of his death was related
- to me by William Stuckey, in the presence of Mr. Fortescue and Captain
- Wolseley, Stuckey being the servant who attended him in his
- bed-chamber, and in whose arms he died.
-
- "Westcote.[12]
-
- "February the 13th, 1780."
-
-Lord Lyttelton is also asserted to have appeared to Mr. Andrews, his
-friend and boon companion, at the time of his lordship's sudden and
-mysterious death. Of this fact testimony is furnished by Mr. Plumer Ward,
-M.P., in his "Illustrations of Human Life," from which (vol. i. p. 165)
-the following narrative is taken:--
-
-"I had often heard much and read much of Lord Lyttelton's seeing a ghost
-before his death, and of himself as a ghost appearing to Mr. Andrews; and
-one evening, sitting near that gentleman, during a pause in the debates in
-the House of Commons, I ventured to ask him whether there was any and what
-truth in the detailed story so confidently related. Mr. Andrews, as
-perhaps I ought to have expected, did not much like the conversation. He
-looked grave and uneasy, and I asked pardon for my impertinent curiosity.
-Upon this he good-naturedly said, 'It is not a subject I am fond of, and
-least of all in such a place as this; but if you will come and dine with
-me, I will tell you what is true and what is false.' I gladly accepted the
-proposal, and I think my recollection is perfect as to the following
-narrative:--'Mr. Andrews in his youth was the boon-companion, not to say
-fellow-rake, of Lord Lyttelton, who, as is well known, was a man
-distinguished for abilities, but also for a profligacy of morals which few
-could equal. With all this he was remarkable for what may be called
-unnatural cowardice in one so determinedly wicked. He never repented, yet
-could never stifle his conscience. He never could allow, yet never could
-deny, a world to come, and he contemplated with unceasing terror what
-would probably be his own state in such a world if there was one. He was
-always melancholy with fear, or mad in defiance; and probably his
-principal misery here was, that with all his endeavours, he never could
-extinguish the dread of an hereafter.... Andrews was at his house at
-Dartford when Lord Lyttelton died at Pitt Place, Epsom, thirty miles off.
-Andrews' house was full of company, and he expected Lord Lyttelton, whom
-he had left in his usual state of health, to join them the next day, which
-was Sunday. Andrews himself feeling much indisposed on the Saturday
-evening, retired early to bed, and requested Mrs. Pigou, one of his
-guests, to do the honours of the supper-table. He admitted that, when in
-bed, he fell into a feverish sleep, but was waked between eleven and
-twelve by somebody opening his curtains. It was Lord Lyttelton in a
-night-gown and cap, which Andrews recognized. He also plainly spoke to
-him, saying he was come to tell him all was over. The world said he
-informed him there was another state, and bade him repent, &c. That was
-not so. And I confine myself to the exact words of this relation.
-
-"'Now it seems that Lord Lyttelton was fond of horse-play, or what we
-should call _mauvaise plaisanterie_; and, having often made Andrews the
-subject of it, the latter had threatened him with manual chastisement
-next time it occurred. On the present occasion, thinking this annoyance
-renewed, he threw the first thing he could find, which were his slippers,
-at Lord Lyttelton's head. The figure retreated towards a dressing-room
-which had no ingress or egress except through the bed-chamber, and
-Andrews, very angry, leapt out of bed, to follow it into the
-dressing-room. It was not there. Surprised, he returned to the bedroom,
-which he strictly searched. The door was locked on the inside, yet no Lord
-Lyttelton was to be found. He was astonished, but not alarmed, so
-convinced was he that it was some trick of Lord Lyttelton, who, he
-supposed, had arrived, according to his engagement, but after he, Andrews,
-had retired. He therefore rang for his servant, and asked if Lord
-Lyttelton was not come. The man said, "No." "You may depend upon it,"
-replied he, out of humour, "he is somewhere in the house, for he was here
-just now, and is playing some trick." But how he could have got into the
-bedroom with the door locked puzzled both master and man. Convinced,
-however, that he was somewhere in the house, Andrews, in his anger,
-ordered that no bed should be given him, saying he might go to an inn, or
-sleep in the stables. Be that as it may, he never appeared again, and
-Andrews went to sleep.
-
-"'It happened that Mrs. Pigou was to go to town early the next morning.
-What was her astonishment, having heard the disturbance of the night
-before, to hear on her arrival about nine o'clock that Lord Lyttelton had
-died the very night he was supposed to have been seen. She immediately
-sent an express to Dartford with the news; upon the receipt of which,
-Andrews, (quite well, and remembering accurately all that had passed,)
-swooned away. He could not understand it, but it had a most serious effect
-upon him, so that--to use his own expression--he "was not his own man
-again for three years."'
-
-"Such is the celebrated story; stript of its ornamentations and
-exaggerations; and for one, I own, if not convinced that this was a real
-message from Heaven, which certainly I am not, I at least think the hand
-of Providence was seen in it; working upon the imagination, if you please,
-and therefore suspending no law of Nature (though that after all is an
-ambiguous term), but still Providence, in a character not to be mistaken."
-
-The following remarkable occurrence of the Spectral Appearances of two
-persons, one recently dead and the other a canonized saint of the Roman
-Catholic Church, which occurred about thirty years ago, is now published
-for the first time. It is known as "The Weld Ghost Story:"--
-
-"Philip Weld was a younger son of Mr. James Weld of Archer's Lodge, near
-Southampton, and a nephew of the late Cardinal Weld, the head of that
-ancient family, whose chief seat is Lulworth Castle in Dorsetshire.[13] He
-was sent by his father in 1844 to S. Edmund's college, near Ware in
-Hertfordshire, for his education. He was a boy of great piety and virtue,
-and gave not only satisfaction to the masters of studies, but edification
-to all his fellow-students. It happened that on April 16, 1846, a play-day
-or whole holiday, the President of the college gave the boys leave to boat
-upon the river at Ware.
-
-"In the morning of that day Philip Weld had been to the Holy Communion at
-the early celebration of Mass, having just finished his retreat. In the
-afternoon of the same day he went with his companions and some of the
-masters to boat on the river as arranged. This sport he enjoyed very much.
-When one of the masters remarked that it was time to return to the
-college, Philip asked whether they might not have one more row. The master
-consented, and they rowed to the accustomed turning-point. On arriving
-there, and in turning the boat, Philip accidentally fell out into a very
-deep part of the river; and, notwithstanding that every effort was made to
-save him, was drowned.
-
-"His dead body was brought back to the college, and the Very Rev. Dr.
-Cox, the President, was immensely shocked and grieved. He was very fond of
-Philip; but what was most dreadful to him was to have to break this sad
-news to the boy's parents. He scarcely knew what to do, whether to write
-by post, or to send a messenger. At last he determined to go himself to
-Mr. Weld at Southampton. So he set off the same evening, and, passing
-through London, reached Southampton the next day, and drove from thence to
-Archer's Lodge, Mr. Weld's residence.
-
-"On arriving there and being shown into his private study, Dr. Cox found
-Mr. Weld in tears. The latter, rising from his seat and taking the doctor
-by the hand, said, 'My dear sir, you need not tell me what you are come
-for. I know it already. Philip is dead. Yesterday I was walking with my
-daughter Katharine on the turnpike road, in broad daylight, and Philip
-appeared to us both. He was standing on the causeway with another young
-man in a black robe by his side. My daughter was the first to perceive
-him. She said to me, "Look there, papa: there is Philip." I looked and saw
-him. I said to my daughter, "It is Philip, indeed; but he has the look of
-an angel." Not suspecting that he was dead, though greatly wondering that
-he was there, I went towards him with my daughter to embrace him; but a
-few yards being between us, while I was going up to him a labouring man,
-who was walking on the same causeway, passed between the apparition and
-the hedge, and as he went on I saw him pass through their apparent bodies,
-as if they were transparent. On perceiving this I at once felt sure that
-they were spirits, and going forward with my daughter to touch them,
-Philip sweetly smiled on us, and then both he and his companion vanished
-away.'"
-
-"The reader may imagine how deeply affected Dr. Cox was on hearing this
-remarkable statement. He of course corroborated it by relating to the
-afflicted father the circumstances attendant on his son's death, which had
-taken place at the very hour in which he appeared to his father and
-sister. They all concluded that he had died in the grace of God, and that
-he was in happiness, because of the placid smile on his face.[14]
-
-"Dr. Cox asked Mr. Weld who the young man was in the black robe who had
-accompanied his son, and who appeared to have a most beautiful and angelic
-countenance, but he said that he had not the slightest idea.
-
-"A few weeks afterwards, however, Mr. Weld was on a visit to the
-neighbourhood of Stonyhurst in Lancashire. After hearing Mass one morning
-in the chapel, he, while waiting for his carriage, was shown into the
-guest-room, where, walking up to the fireplace, he saw a picture above the
-chimney-piece, which, as it pleased God, represented a young man in a
-black robe with the very face, form, and attitude of the companion of
-Philip as he saw him in the vision, and beneath the picture was inscribed
-'S. Stanislaus Kostka,'[15] one of the greatest saints of the Jesuit
-order, and the one whom Philip had chosen for his patron saint at his
-Confirmation. His father, overpowered with emotion, fell on his knees,
-shedding many tears, and thanking God for this fresh proof of his son's
-blessedness. For in what better company could he be than in that of his
-patron saint, leading him, as it were, into the presence of his Creator
-and his Saviour, from the dangers and temptations of this state of exile
-to a condition of endless blessedness and happiness?"[16]
-
-This is, perhaps, one of the most remarkable and best-authenticated recent
-cases of Spectral Appearances which has ever been narrated. The various
-independent testimonies dove-tailing together so perfectly, centre in the
-leading supernatural fact--the actual apparition in the daytime of a
-person just departed this life by sudden death, seen not by one only, but
-by two people, simultaneously; and seen in company with the spirit of a
-very holy and renowned saint, the chosen patron of the youth who had just
-been drowned. A more clear and conclusive example of the Supernatural it
-would be impossible to obtain.
-
-The following case in certain particulars is not unlike that just
-recorded; for two persons, at a distance of many hundred miles apart, saw
-the Apparition of their departed relative who had just died in
-Australia:--
-
-"Circumstances, in the year 1848," writes a correspondent of the Editor,
-"induced me to allow my youngest daughter to leave England, in order to
-join a son of mine in Australia, who had left home about five years
-previously, to seek his fortune in that country. In England, at home, he
-had every opportunity of making his way in life, and settling
-advantageously, but had availed himself of none that had offered. After
-leaving school, he was placed under a private tutor's care, and duly
-entered at Oxford. There he did nothing, or next to nothing, and left
-without taking any degree. Soon after this, at his own suggestion, in
-company with a friend, whose acquaintance he had made at the university,
-an acquaintance which eventually ripened into a warm friendship, he went
-to Australia; and he did not go empty-handed. A sum of money was placed to
-his credit with a colonial bank in the city of London having agencies in
-that colony, and nothing was left undone to secure for him a good start in
-his self-chosen and new life. I ought to add here that my own wish always
-had been that he should remain at home, and, after receiving orders,
-become vicar of a parish, the patronage of which was in the gift of a
-relation. Man proposes, but God disposes.
-
-"In Australia, as was not otherwise than I myself had anticipated, the
-manner of life was utterly unlike that to which he had been accustomed.
-Ill-luck and want of success met him at every turn, as we afterwards found
-out; and not only did want of success meet him, but he had to undergo
-privations and hardships, which eventually weakened a constitution never
-too strong.
-
-"At the time that I consented to my daughter going out, much of the above
-was unknown to us. He had written complaining of ill-health and weakness,
-and she, with great self-denial and sisterly devotion, resolved to go. She
-went with the understanding that she was soon to return. Just before she
-started, the mail brought us unexceptionally bad news of her brother's
-weak state of health, written by his college friend.
-
-"About six weeks after her departure, I was sitting musing in my
-arm-chair, on a summer afternoon, close to the window of my library, which
-looked out upon a lawn, to the left of which were three large and
-overspreading cedar-trees. All of a sudden I saw the life-like apparition
-of my son standing below the cedar-trees. He looked very pale, thin, and
-careworn, much altered, but my very son. He gazed at me intently, and with
-a mournful gaze, for about the space of two minutes. I could not speak--I
-could not move--I could not take my eyes off him. I seemed riveted to the
-spot; and, of course, I was at once convinced of the fact that he had
-died. Then he seemed gradually to fade away. It was weeks before I could
-get the thoughts of his appearance out of my mind; and nothing that the
-members of my family could say served to remove the impression so
-indelibly stamped upon it of our loss.
-
-"Some months afterwards, we received letters from my daughter (just
-landed) and his other friends in Australia announcing his decease. He had
-died somewhat suddenly, having expressed the most anxious desire to see me
-before his death--a desire repeated again and again, and regarding which
-he seemed to be unquiet.
-
-"The most remarkable feature yet to be told in the circumstance was
-this,--that my daughter, who was reposing in the ladies' cabin of the
-ship, on her way to Australia, saw the apparition of her brother come into
-the cabin, move round it by a strange motion, and then, after looking at
-herself with a strained and mournful look, glide out again.
-
-"Events afterwards showed that these appearances, both on shipboard and at
-my own home, occurred at or about the very time of my dear boy's death.
-And nothing will convince me that the record here set down is not one of
-the most remarkable and undoubted examples of supernatural apparitions.
-May God Almighty join us all together again, after these earthly
-separations, in His heavenly kingdom!"
-
-The following example, which has already appeared in print, is
-authenticated by a personal acquaintance of the Editor, who has kindly
-written him a Letter on the subject. It was first given to Dr. William
-Gregory,[17] who published it about twenty-three years ago. It is said to
-have occurred in 1849:[18]--
-
-"An officer occupied the same room with another officer in the West
-Indies. One night he awoke his companion, and asked him if he saw anything
-in the room, when the latter answered that he saw an old man in the corner
-whom he did not know. 'That,' said the other, 'is my father, and I am sure
-he is dead.' In due time news arrived of his death in England at that very
-time. Long afterwards the officer took his friend who had seen the vision
-to visit the widow, when, on entering the room, he started, and said,
-'_That is the portrait of the old man I saw_.' It was, in fact, the
-portrait of the father, whom the friend had never seen except in the
-vision."
-
-"This story," writes Dr. Gregory, "I have on the best authority; and
-everyone knows that such stories are not uncommon. It is very easy, but
-not satisfactory, to laugh at them as incredible ghost stories; but there
-is a natural truth in them, whatever they may be."
-
-Examples of Apparitions at the time of Death to friends and relations are,
-however, so numerous that a considerable number might readily be printed.
-Here are two, well and duly authenticated.
-
-The following statement is vouched for by the person signing the same:--
-
- "In the summer of 1816, my father and mother having retired to bed
- about nine o'clock, the latter was about to draw down the blind, when
- she observed the figure of a female approaching their house by a
- footpath which communicated with the village. Thinking the
- circumstance unusual, she waited till the figure approached
- sufficiently near to discern its features, when she exclaimed to my
- father, 'Why, here is my sister B----; what can have induced her to
- come here at this time of the evening?' She was about to prepare to go
- downstairs to inquire the cause of such a visit at that late time of
- night, when my mother observed the figure retracing its steps in the
- same direction by which it had come. The following morning, early,
- intelligence was brought to my mother that her sister B---- died at
- the same hour at which her apparition appeared to my mother. This is a
- simple statement of facts.
-
- "Signed by the son of the person to whom the apparition appeared.
-
- "C. J. Hanmer.
-
- "33, Henley Street, Camp Hill, Birmingham."
-
-The following is another statement of facts vouched for by those who
-formally testify to its truth:--
-
- "One evening in the autumn of the year 1868, my wife retired to bed
- early. On my entering the bedroom about midnight, I found her wide
- awake, and in a very excited state. On inquiring the cause, she stated
- that she believed most firmly she had seen our old friend Mrs. G----,
- then residing at a distance, whom we believed to be in perfect health.
- My wife gave a minute description of her dress, which I had remembered
- to have seen her wear, and at the same time stated that when the
- apparition appeared to her, every object in the bedroom was strangely
- but distinctly visible. Of course I tried to allay my wife's
- excitement by assuring her that she was suffering from the effects of
- an unpleasant dream, but I failed to shake her conviction that she had
- seen the spirit of our friend.
-
- "Nothing occurred during the next day, but on the following we
- received a letter from a relative, stating that Mrs. G---- had died
- the night before about twelve o'clock.
-
- "It appears that Mrs. G----, while in her garden, was observed to fall
- upon one of the flower beds. Having been taken to her room, medical
- aid was promptly procured, but without avail: she remained unconscious
- from that time until the moment of her death, which occurred about
- twelve o'clock the same evening.
-
-
- "(Signed) C. L. Hanmer,
- Catherine Hanmer
- (Wife of the above).
-
- "Branch Dispensary, Camp Hill, Birmingham,
- Oct. 18, 1872."
-
-The following Account of the Apparition of a murdered man, near the place
-of his death, is very remarkable. It has been published, though in another
-form, in Australia, and is there generally accepted as true. The version
-given below is from those who are thoroughly competent to furnish a true
-and faithful account of a very impressive narrative:--
-
-"In Australia, about twenty-five years ago, two graziers, who had
-emigrated from England, and entered into partnership, became, as was
-generally believed, possessed of considerable property, by an unlooked-for
-success in their precarious but not unprofitable occupation. One of them
-all of a sudden was missed, and could nowhere be found. Search was made
-for him in every quarter, likely and unlikely, yet no tidings of him or
-his whereabouts could be heard.
-
-"One evening, about three weeks afterwards, his partner and companion was
-returning to his hut along a bye-path which skirted a deep and broad sheet
-of water. The shadows of twilight were deepening, and the setting sun was
-almost shut out by the tall shrubs, brushwood, and rank grass which grew
-so thick and wild. In a moment he saw the crouching figure of his
-companion, apparently as real and life-like as could be, sitting on the
-ground by the very margin of the deep pond, with his left arm bent,
-resting on his left knee. He was about to rush forward and speak, when the
-figure seemed to grow less distinct, and the ashen-coloured face wore an
-unusually sad and melancholy aspect; so he paused. On this the figure,
-becoming again more palpable, raised its right arm, and, holding down the
-index finger of the right hand, pointed to a dark and deep hole, where the
-water was still and black, immediately beside an overhanging tree. This
-action was deliberately done, and then twice repeated, after which the
-figure, growing more and more indistinct, seemed to fade away.
-
-"The grazier was mortally terrified and alarmed. For a while he stood
-riveted to the spot, fearing either to go forward or backward; while the
-silence of evening and the strange solitude, now for the first time in
-his Australian life thoroughly experienced, overawed him completely.
-Afterwards he turned and went home. Night, which came on soon, brought him
-no sleep. He was restless, agitated, and disquieted.
-
-"The next morning, in company with others, the pool was dragged, and the
-body of his partner discovered, in the very spot towards which the figure
-of the phantom had twice pointed. It had been weighted and weighed down by
-a large stone attached to the body; while from the same spot was recovered
-a kind of axe or hatchet, with which the murder had evidently been
-committed. This was identified as having belonged to a certain adventurer,
-who, on being taxed and formally charged with the murder, and found to be
-possessed of certain valuable documents belonging to the murdered man,
-eventually confessed his crime, and was executed.
-
-"This incident, and its supernatural occurrences, made a deep impression;
-and, having been abundantly testified to, in a court of justice, as well
-as in common and general conversation, is not likely to be soon forgotten
-in the neighbourhood of Ballarat, in Australia, where it occurred."
-
-Here, of course, the purpose of the Apparition was obvious enough; and the
-end attained was as just and proper as it was true and righteous; for
-"whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed."
-
-The following example of the appearance of the spirit of a dying woman to
-her children, who were at a distance of some hundreds of miles from her,
-is a plain unvarnished narrative of facts. It is now published for the
-first time.
-
-"A lady and her husband (who held a position of some distinction in India)
-were returning home (A.D. 1854) after an absence of four years, to join a
-family of young children, when the former was seized in Egypt with an
-illness of a most alarming character; and, though carefully tended by an
-English physician and nursed with the greatest care, grew so weak that
-little or no hope of her recovery existed. With that true kindness which
-is sometimes withheld by those about a dying bed, she was properly and
-plainly informed of her dangerous state, and bidden to prepare for the
-worst. Of a devout, pious, and reverential mind, she is reported to have
-made a careful preparation for her latter end, though no clergyman was at
-hand to minister the last sacrament, or to afford spiritual consolation.
-The only point which seemed to disturb her mind, after the delirium of
-fever had passed away, was a deep-seated desire to see her absent children
-once again, which she frequently expressed to those who attended upon her.
-Day after day, for more than a week, she gave utterance to her longings
-and prayers, remarking that she would die happily if only this one wish
-could be gratified.
-
-"On the morning of the day of her departure hence, she fell into a long
-and heavy sleep, from which her attendants found it difficult to arouse
-her. During the whole period of it she lay perfectly tranquil. Soon after
-noon, however, she suddenly awoke, exclaiming, 'I have seen them all: I
-have seen them. God be praised for Jesus Christ's sake!' and then slept
-again. Towards evening, in perfect peace and with many devout
-exclamations, she calmly yielded up her spirit to God Who gave it. Her
-body was brought to England, and interred in the family burying-place.
-
-"The most remarkable part of this incident remains to be told. The
-children of the dying lady were being educated at Torquay under the
-supervision of a friend of the family. At the very time that their mother
-thus slept, they were confined to the house where they lived, by a severe
-storm of thunder and lightning. Two apartments on one floor, perfectly
-distinct, were then occupied by them as play and recreation rooms. All
-were there gathered together. No one of the children was absent. They were
-amusing themselves with games of chance, books, and toys, in company of a
-nursemaid who had never seen their parents. All of a sudden their mother,
-as she usually appeared, entered the larger room of the two, pausing,
-looked for some moments at each and smiled, passed into the next room, and
-then vanished away. Three of the elder children recognized her at once,
-but were greatly disturbed and impressed at her appearance, silence, and
-manner. The younger and the nursemaid each and all saw a lady in white
-come into the smaller room, and then slowly glide by and fade away."
-
-The date of this occurrence, September 10, 1854, was carefully noted, and
-it was afterwards found that the two events above recorded happened almost
-contemporaneously. A record of the event was committed to paper, and
-transcribed on a fly-leaf of the family Bible, from which the above
-account was taken and given to the Editor of this book in the autumn of
-the year 1871, by a relation of the lady in question, who is well
-acquainted with the fact of her spectral appearance at Torquay, and has
-vouched for the truth of it in the most distinct and formal manner. The
-husband, who was reported to have been of a somewhat sceptical habit of
-mind, was deeply impressed by the occurrence. And though it is seldom
-referred to now, it is known to have had a very deep and lasting religious
-effect on more than one person who was permitted directly to witness
-it.[19]
-
-A personal acquaintance of the Editor, whom he has had the pleasure of
-knowing for twenty years, most kindly furnishes the following example:--
-
-"In the winter of 1872-3 I was afflicted with a long and severe illness,
-so severe indeed, that for six weeks I was hovering between life and
-death. A nurse of great knowledge and intelligence was in attendance on
-me; she had been brought up as a Socinian, and was entirely careless as to
-religious belief. At the same time she was wholly devoted to her duties,
-and most attentive and assiduous in the same. Two days after her arrival
-she was sitting up in the adjoining room, the folding-doors between which
-and the room where I was lying being open, and lights were burning in each
-apartment. It had struck two o'clock a.m., and from my critical position
-she was unwilling either to sleep or to secure temporary rest. On looking
-up at that moment she perceived a form bending over me. The figure was
-that of an aged person with attenuated features, straggling grey hair, and
-thin clasped hands, which were placed in the attitude of prayer. For a
-while she thought it was someone who had entered the room; but, after
-gazing at it intently, she was smitten with a strange awe, and stood
-watching it attentively for at least five minutes, when it gradually faded
-away and disappeared.
-
-"On the first opportunity she mentioned this strange occurrence to the
-people of the house, when she heard for the first time that my father had
-been lying dangerously ill at his own residence, more than a hundred
-miles away. At the time of my own and my father's sickness, my dangerous
-state, for medical and prudential reasons, was not communicated to him,
-and my illness was made light of, fearing the bad effect upon himself.
-That it was his Spirit which then appeared seems undoubted: for at two
-o'clock p.m. a relation came to see me from the City where my father had
-lived, to break to me the sad news of his decease. He had departed this
-life exactly at the period when his apparition in the attitude of prayer
-had been seen by my attendant. These facts were not made known to me until
-some time afterwards."[20]
-
-The following story, no less interesting and impressive, appears in "The
-Life and Times of Lord Brougham, written by Himself," published a few
-years ago by Messrs. Blackwood and Co.:--
-
-"'A most remarkable thing happened to me--so remarkable that I must tell
-the story from the beginning. After I left the High School [in Edinburgh],
-I went with G----, my most intimate friend, to attend the classes in the
-University. There was no divinity class, but we frequently in our walks
-discussed and speculated upon many grave subjects--among others, on the
-immortality of the soul, and on a future state. This question and the
-possibility, I will not say of ghosts walking, but of the dead appearing
-to the living, were subjects of much speculation; and we actually
-committed the folly of drawing up an agreement, written with our blood, to
-the effect that whichever of us died first should appear to the other, and
-thus solve any doubts we had entertained of the "life after death." After
-we had finished our classes at the College, G---- went to India, having
-got an appointment there in the Civil Service. He seldom wrote to me, and
-after the lapse of a few years I had almost forgotten him; moreover, his
-family having little connection with Edinburgh, I seldom saw or heard
-anything of them, or of him through them, so that all the old schoolboy
-intimacy had died out and I had nearly forgotten his existence. I had
-taken, as I have said, a warm bath; and while in it and enjoying the
-comfort of the heat after the late freezing I had undergone, I turned my
-head round towards the chair on which I had deposited my clothes, as I was
-about to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G----, looking calmly at
-me. How I got out of the bath I know not, but on recovering my senses I
-found myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition, or whatever it was
-that had taken the likeness of G----, had disappeared. The vision produced
-such a shock that I had no inclination to talk about it, or to speak about
-it even to Stuart; but the impression it made upon me was too vivid to be
-easily forgotten; and so strongly was I affected by it, that I have here
-written down the whole history with the date, 19th December, and all the
-particulars as they are now fresh before me. No doubt I had fallen asleep;
-and that the appearance presented so distinctly to my eyes was a dream, I
-cannot for a moment doubt, yet for years I had had no communication with
-G----, nor had there been anything to recall him to my recollection;
-nothing had taken place during our Swedish travels either connected with
-G---- or with India, or with anything relating to him or to any member of
-his family. I recollected quickly enough our old discussion, and the
-bargain we had made. I could not discharge from my mind the impression
-that G---- must have died, and that his appearance to me was to be
-received by me as a proof of a future state.' This was on December 19,
-1799. In October, 1862, Lord Brougham added as a postscript:--'I have just
-been copying out from my journal the account of this strange dream:
-certissima mortis imago! And now to finish the story, begun about sixty
-years since. Soon after my return to Edinburgh there arrived a letter from
-India announcing G----'s death! and stating that he had died on the 19th
-of December.'"
-
-The following example of the apparition of a departed friend is, for
-reasons which will be apparent from the narrative, not unlike the three
-curious, but independent cases already recorded in the early part of the
-present chapter, and not altogether unlike that told by the late Lord
-Brougham. It comes directly to the Editor from the pen of the person who
-saw the spectral appearance:--
-
-"I was sitting in my library one evening, towards the close of summer,
-somewhat late. The shadow of evening had been deepening for some time, for
-the sun had long gone down; and the expansive valley beyond and below my
-sloping garden was white with mist. Within, beyond the heavy folds of the
-curtains which hung beside a single and rather small and open window,
-there was a grey darkness which almost enshrouded the corners of the room
-on either side. I had been musing and meditating on a variety of subjects,
-theological, metaphysical, and moral, for more than an hour; while I
-reposed in a low arm-chair on one side of the fire-place.
-
-"All of a sudden I saw what seemed to be an elongated perpendicular cloud
-of foggy-looking grey smoke, collected in the right-hand corner of the
-room. I could not comprehend what it was. While looking steadily at it,
-and rubbing my eyes (doubting for a moment whether I was awake or asleep),
-it seemed to form itself, by a kind of circular rolling motion of the
-smoke or luminous mist, into a human shape. There, before me, came out
-slowly, as it were, face, head, body, arms, hands and feet--at first a
-little indistinct in detail, but eventually so self-evident and clear
-that it was impossible to doubt the fact--of a figure, which a moment or
-two afterwards was developed into the exact and unmistakeable form of an
-old fellow-student at Oxford, who had died soon after we left that
-university, and of whom I had heard nothing whatever since the day of his
-death about seven years previously,[21] to that moment. Appearing just as
-he had lived, though death-like and ashen, he looked at me with a fixed
-and strangely-vacant stare, which appeared to grow alternately vivid and
-piercing, and dull and nebulous. I seemed to feel the air all at once
-chill and unearthly; and an indescribable sensation came over me which I
-had never experienced either before or afterwards. I felt almost
-paralyzed, and yet not altogether terrified. The form of my old college
-companion (who had been a very upright, devout and religious man) in a
-moment smiled at me, and raising his hand, pointed for a few seconds
-upwards. At this action a very bright mist, not exactly a light, but a
-luminous mist, seemed to hover over him. I tried to speak, but could not.
-My tongue clave to the roof of my mouth. Then, protecting myself with the
-sign of the Cross, and a mental invocation of the Blessed Trinity, I
-sheltered my eyes with my right hand for a few seconds, and then looking
-up again saw the apparition become more and more indistinct and soon
-altogether fade away.
-
-"This is my ghost story, and I have always connected the appearance with
-arguments and conversations which, against aggressive objectors, used to
-be held at Oxford in defence of the Christian doctrines of the
-Resurrection of the Body and the Immortality of the Soul, in which my dead
-friend took so intelligent and earnest a part."
-
-Not less interesting is the following account of a Spectral Appearance
-which occurred in the latter part of the afternoon of a bright autumnal
-day, well authenticated, and here set forth for the first time:--
-
-"The widow of a well-known Bristol merchant was, in 1856, acting as lady
-housekeeper to a Berkshire clergyman. One of her sons was an officer in
-the Indian army, and serving in the Madras Presidency. It was his custom
-to write to his mother by every fortnightly mail. He had not missed doing
-so with punctual regularity.
-
-"One evening, however, between six and seven, in the month of October of
-the above year, the lady in question was walking on the lawn before the
-house, in company with the curate of the parish, a well-known Oxford man,
-when all of a sudden both of them saw what appeared to be a dog-cart
-containing three men drive along the lane which skirted the lawn and
-flower-garden, and which was separated from it by a closely-cut
-box-hedge, so low as to admit of those who were walking in the garden
-seeing with ease and distinctness any person approaching the house in a
-vehicle. It was driven in the direction of the carriage entrance, and,
-from the sound, appeared to have entered the court-yard of the house. One
-of the persons in it, he who sat behind, half rose, and looking towards
-his mother and the clergyman, smiled, and waved his right hand as a
-greeting. He looked very pale and ashy; otherwise there was nothing
-remarkable in his appearance. Both most distinctly observed the action
-just mentioned. Immediately on seeing it, the lady exclaimed with marked
-feeling and excitement, 'Good heavens! why, there's Robert.' She at once
-rushed through a passage of the house, which led directly to the
-court-yard, only to find to her amazement and perplexity that no carriage
-nor dog-cart had arrived, and that the large gates of the house were, as
-usual, locked and fastened, and moreover had not been opened.
-
-"The impression this remarkable incident made was deep and great. No doubt
-whatever existed in the minds of those who had seen and heard the passing
-vehicle, that the form on the seat behind was the son of the lady in
-question. She consequently felt confident that some harm had happened to
-him, became miserable, and was inconsolable. No remarks or reasoning to
-the contrary, several of which were attempted, produced the slightest
-effect. A deep gloom settled over her. The sequel can soon be narrated. In
-the course of a few weeks the mail _viâ_ Southampton, most anxiously
-looked for, brought two letters to the lady in question, one intimating
-that her son had been suddenly struck with a most severe fever, was
-delirious and in great danger; the other intimating his death. This latter
-occurred on the very day at which the appearance in question was seen, but
-at a slightly different time."
-
-With the following example, as strange in itself as it is painfully
-interesting, this part of the subject will be brought to a close. It is
-only right to add that a version of the incident which now follows has
-already appeared in one of Mr. Henry Spicer's interesting volumes:--
-
-"A young German lady of rank, still alive to tell the story, arriving with
-her friends at one of the most noted hotels in Paris, an apartment of
-unusual magnificence on the first floor was apportioned to her use. After
-retiring to rest, she lay awake a long while contemplating, by the dim
-light of a night lamp, the costly ornaments in the room, when suddenly the
-folding doors opposite the bed, which she had locked, were thrown open,
-and amid a flood of unearthly light there entered a young man in the dress
-of the French navy, having his hair dressed in the peculiar mode _à la
-Titus_. Taking a chair, and placing it in the middle of the room, he sat
-down, and took from his pocket a pistol of an uncommon make, which he
-deliberately put to his forehead, fired, and fell back dead. At the moment
-of the explosion, the room became dark and still, and a low voice said
-softly, 'Say an _Ave Maria_ for his soul.'
-
-"The young lady fell back, not insensible, but paralyzed with horror, and
-remained in a kind of cataleptic trance, fully conscious, but unable to
-move or speak, until at nine o'clock, no answer having been given to
-repeated calls of her maid, the doors were forced open. At the same
-moment, the powers of speech returned, and the poor young lady shrieked
-out to her attendants that a man had shot himself in the night, and was
-lying dead on the floor. Nothing, however, was to be seen, and they
-concluded that she was suffering from the effects of a dream.
-
-"A short time afterwards, however, the proprietor of the hotel informed a
-gentleman of the party that the terrible scene witnessed by the young lady
-had in reality been enacted only three nights previously in that very
-room, when a young French officer put an end to his life with a pistol of
-a peculiar description, which, together with the body, was then lying at
-the Morgue, awaiting identification. The gentleman examined them both, and
-found them exactly correspond with the description of the man and the
-pistol seen in the apparition. The Archbishop of Paris, Monseigneur
-Sibour, being exceedingly impressed by the story, called upon the young
-lady; and, directing her attention to the words spoken by the mysterious
-voice, urged her to embrace the Roman Catholic faith, to whose teaching,
-as His Grace asserted, it pointed so clearly."
-
-The various examples of Spectral Appearances now given (and they might
-have been largely augmented) may certainly serve to provide cases, so
-inherently striking and conclusive in themselves, as to leave little or no
-doubt of their intrinsic truth. Making every allowance for unintentional
-misconceptions and exaggeration in the record of them, putting aside mere
-rhetorical ornaments and literary additions, it seems quite impossible,
-being guided by the ordinary rules of evidence, not to admit the force and
-value of such striking facts as the above. In the cases already set forth,
-it is quite irrational to maintain that the disturbed imagination or wild
-fancy of the persons who are said to have seen the Apparitions were the
-sole foundations of the things seen; more especially as in some instances
-the Appearances were beheld by two or more persons at the same time, and
-often the same form presented itself to different people upon different
-occasions. It may be that some own a power of seeing disembodied spirits,
-which is not possessed by others, and it is tolerably certain that the
-large majority of people have never beheld anything of the sort. But this,
-after all, is but negative testimony. That which is positive, covering, it
-may be, a small area, is of considerable value and importance in aiding
-those who are open to conviction in coming to a reasonable conclusion. For
-existing positive evidence cannot be rudely and arrogantly set aside, when
-found to be, as in the case under consideration, so completely in harmony
-with many of the plain and specific statements of Holy Scripture, with the
-express testimony of the Fathers of the Christian Church, and the almost
-universal tradition of mankind in every age.
-
-
-
-
-HAUNTED HOUSES AND LOCALITIES.
-
-
-"Nations civilized as well as uncivilized: barbarians of the rudest type,
-and Christians of the highest and deepest spirituality, have always
-believed that certain localities were the haunts of unquiet
-spirits."-_-Richard H. Froude._
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-HAUNTED HOUSES AND LOCALITIES.
-
-
-Many who are unaffected by the demoralizing and degrading materialistic
-theories of life, which are now enunciated by some who name themselves,
-and whom their flattering admirers style "philosophers," will not be
-unwilling to allow that a considerable amount of evidence[22] is in
-existence, indicating that certain localities are troubled by the presence
-of evil spirits, who from time to time manifest their powers, or sometimes
-appear to mankind in forms which give a shock to those who are enabled or
-permitted to perceive them.
-
-If Christian tradition be accepted, a belief in the official ministry of
-unfallen spirits,--"the armies of the Living God,"--will be held,
-firmly[23] and intelligibly, as a most reasonable and beautiful part of
-Almighty God's revelation, Who "has ordained and constituted the services
-of angels and men in a wonderful order." So, by consequence, the existence
-and action of fallen angels, the Legions of Satan, and of spirits,[24]
-who, at the particular judgment following immediately upon death, have
-merited the swift and righteous condemnation of an all-just Judge, will be
-fully admitted.
-
-The power, activity, and malice of Satan is apparent from numerous
-statements in Holy Scripture; and most Christian writers who have dealt
-with the subject of evil spirits have maintained that their power and
-influence are unquestionably greater in some localities than others. It is
-commonly held, that in lonely deserts, on lofty mountains, where the feet
-of men seldom tread, as well as in the mines of the earth,[25] and in vast
-forests where desolation reigns, the powers of the Devil and his angels,
-being unchecked and uncurbed by the positive energizing activity of
-Christianity, are vast. So, likewise, the universal instinct of mankind
-has maintained that there are certain places in which the appearances of
-unquiet or lost souls might be reasonably looked for, rather than in
-others. Deserted houses and lonely roads, where crimes of violence and
-special wickedness have been perpetrated; deep mines,[26] localities,
-unblessed by Holy Church, where the bodies of Christians have been placed
-to moulder away, instead of in God's holy acre, the consecrated
-churchyard; battlefields, where it may be that so many have been cut off
-in deadly sin--
-
- "Unhouseled, disappointed, unanealed,"
-
-have each and all been regarded as the fitting haunts of disquieted and
-wandering spirits.
-
-On this point Southey, in "The Doctor," with much force thus writes:--"The
-popular belief that _places_ are haunted where money has been concealed
-(as if, where the treasure was and the heart had been, there would the
-miserable soul be also), or where some great and undiscovered crime has
-been committed, shows how consistent this is with our natural sense of
-fitness."
-
-On a collateral detail of this subject (the constant and malignant
-activity of evil spirits), Mr. John Wesley, a thorough believer in the
-Supernatural, put forth his faith and convictions with singular force and
-lucidity, plainly maintaining the reality and importance of all those
-explicit statements of Holy Scripture which so directly and practically
-bear on the point under treatment.
-
-"Let us consider," wrote Wesley, "what may be the employment of unholy
-spirits from death to the resurrection. We cannot doubt but the moment
-they leave the body, they find themselves surrounded by spirits of their
-own kind, probably human as well as diabolical. What power God may permit
-these to exercise over them we do not distinctly know. But it is not
-improbable [that] He may suffer Satan to employ them as he does his own
-angels, in inflicting death or evils of various kinds on the men that know
-not God. For this end they may raise storms by sea or by land; they may
-shoot meteors through the air; they may occasion earthquakes; and in
-numberless ways afflict those whom they are not suffered to destroy. Where
-they are not permitted to take away life, they may inflict various
-diseases; and many of these, which we may judge to be natural, are
-undoubtedly diabolical. I believe this is frequently the case with
-lunatics. It is observable that many of these, mentioned in the Scripture,
-who are called 'lunatics' by one of the Evangelists, are termed
-'demoniacs' by another. One of the most eminent physicians I ever knew,
-particularly in cases of insanity, the late Dr. Deacon, was clearly of
-opinion that this was the case with many, if not with most lunatics. And
-it is no valid objection to this, that these diseases are so often cured
-by natural means; for a wound inflicted by an evil spirit might be cured
-as any other, unless that spirit were permitted to repeat the blow. May
-not some of these evil spirits be likewise employed, in conjunction with
-evil angels, in tempting wicked men to sin, and in procuring occasions for
-them? Yea, and in tempting good men to sin, even after they have escaped
-the corruption that is in the World. Herein, doubtless, they put forth all
-their strength, and greatly glory if they conquer."[27]
-
-Although some may maintain that this passage is perhaps wanting in
-theological exactness, there can be little doubt that, with much force, it
-truly and eloquently embodies the belief of all Christian people, and
-gives a simple and forcible explanation of Scripture statements regarding
-the active and untiring energy of the legions of Hell.
-
-Again, the Marquis de Marsay, a pious French Protestant writer of the last
-century, whose collected works were issued about the year 1735, sets forth
-from his own point of view a theory regarding the nature and character of
-spirits, which because it bears directly on the subject of Haunted
-Localities, and in some respects follows the teaching of the schoolmen, it
-may be well to quote here:--
-
-"I believe," he writes, "that there are three kind of spirits, which
-return to this World, after the death of their bodies. The spirits of such
-as are in a state of condemnation, and which are in a very miserable
-condition, hover about, and _haunt the places where they have committed
-their evil deeds and iniquities_. They remain at these places by divine
-permission, and do all the evil they can; whilst, at the same time, they
-suffer intolerable torments and are malignant. Some of this kind of
-spirits occasionally make themselves visible.... The second kind of
-spirits are those which roam about, because they seek to free themselves
-from their state of purification[28] by other means than by resignation
-to Divine Justice; hence they seek help from those that fear God, and in
-so doing, withdraw themselves from the Divine Order.... These are not evil
-spirits, but such as are still in their self-will, and therefore refuse to
-yield to the Divine Order, by voluntarily submitting themselves to the
-punishment imposed upon them.... _The third kind of spirits, or rather
-souls that reappear, are those, whose punishment is to be at some certain
-place in this world, because they have satisfied their passions in that
-place, and lived according to their lusts in an idolatrous manner_; for
-that which now causes a man lust and pleasure, must hereafter serve as his
-pain and punishment. Of this we have several instances; amongst others,
-that of a pious man, who after his death appeared to his daughter, who was
-likewise a pious person, and after conversing with her some time on his
-state, began to turn pale, to tremble, and be much distressed; and said to
-his daughter that the time was now arrived when he must go and remain for
-a time in his grave, with his putrefying and corrupting corpse; and that
-this happened to him every day, because in his life-time he had had too
-much affection and tenderness for his body."
-
-The dissertations of the schoolmen, and of certain English writers of the
-seventeenth century, are not unlike the above.[29] So, too, are several
-of their most reasonable deductions and conclusions. In fact, Dr. Joseph
-Hall, sometime Bishop of Exeter (A.D. 1627-1641, and afterwards of
-Norwich, from 1641 until 1656), maintained that many souls, guilty both of
-deadly sin (duly repented of during life), and of venial sin, in which not
-improbably they died, might have to suffer, by lingering, unsatisfied,
-because away from their Creator, and about the places where they sinned
-in their lifetime, until their temporal punishment was complete; a theory
-which though from the pen of one suspected of favouring Puritanism, is
-very like that embodied in the faith and practice of the Universal Church.
-
-However this may be, at all events there is scarcely a locality in which
-some old tradition as regards Haunted Houses and Places does not exist;
-and which is not more or less accepted and believed in even now. A general
-rejection of the Supernatural may be the case with many, and a shallow
-desire not to be thought superstitious or over-credulous by more, are
-obvious reasons why some traditions have become weakened and others
-obscure. But putting aside all such, half-lost, forgotten, or fading away,
-and making every allowance for exaggeration and hyperbole, the facts which
-can still be testified to by credible witnesses, the evidence which is
-even now on record, coupled with that innate sentiment of awe, so common
-to many, and often strengthened by a sound religious belief, which gives
-point to old traditions, are sufficient to induce the calm and the
-unprejudiced not too hastily to disavow the existence of a principle of
-almost universal acceptance with mankind, and which neither the lame and
-limping logic of the sceptic, nor the imperfectly marshalled facts and
-random conclusions of the materialist can, in the long run, either weaken
-or destroy.
-
-The following curious record, a fair example of numerous others, may now
-be suitably set forth:--
-
-"Elizabeth, the third daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke (preceptor to Edward
-VI.) married Sir Thomas Hobby, of Bisham Abbey in Berkshire, and
-accompanied him to France, when as ambassador to Queen Elizabeth he went
-thither. On his death abroad in 1566 Lady Hobby brought his corpse home to
-Bisham, where he was buried in a mortuary chapel. She afterwards married
-John, Lord Russell. By her first husband she had a son, who when quite
-young is said to have entertained the greatest dislike and antipathy to
-every kind of learning; and such was his resolute repugnance to acquiring
-the art of writing that in a fit of obstinacy he would wilfully and
-deliberately blot his writing-books in the most slovenly manner. Such
-conduct so vexed and angered his mother, who was eminently intellectual,
-and like her three sisters, Lady Burleigh, Lady Bacon, and Lady Killigrew,
-an excellent classical scholar, that she beat him again and again on the
-shoulders and head, and at last so severely and unmercifully that he died.
-
-"It is commonly reported that, as a punishment for her unnatural cruelty,
-her spirit is doomed to haunt the house where this cruel act of
-manslaughter was perpetrated. Several persons have seen the apparition,
-the likeness of which, both as regards feature and dress, to a pale
-portrait of her ladyship in antique widow's weeds still remaining at
-Bisham, is said to be exact and lifelike. She is reported to glide through
-a certain chamber, in the act of washing blood stains from her hands. And
-on some occasions the apparition is said to have been seen in the grounds
-of the old mansion.
-
-"A very remarkable occurrence in connection with this narrative, took
-place about thirty years ago. In taking down an old oak window-shutter of
-the latter part of the sixteenth century, _a packet of antique copy-books
-of that period were discovered pushed into the wall between the joists of
-the skirting, and several of these books on which young Hobby's name was
-written, were covered with blots, thus supporting the ordinary
-tradition_."[30]
-
-Creslow in Buckinghamshire,[31] like so many old manor-houses, has its
-ghost story. It is said to be the disturbed and restless spirit of a lady,
-which haunts a certain sleeping chamber in the oldest portion of the
-house. She has been seldom seen but often heard only too plainly by those
-who have ventured to sleep in this room, or to enter it after midnight.
-She appears to come up from the old groined crypt, and always enters by
-the door at the top of the nearest staircase. After entering she is heard
-to walk about, sometimes in a gentle, stately manner, apparently with a
-long silk train sweeping the floor. Sometimes her motion is quick and
-hurried, her silk dress rustling violently as if she were engaged in a
-desperate struggle.
-
-This chamber, though furnished as a bedroom, is seldom used, and is said
-to be never entered without trepidation and awe. Occasionally, however,
-some persons have been found bold enough to dare the harmless noises of
-the mysterious intruder; and many are the stories current in
-Buckinghamshire respecting such adventures. The following will suffice as
-a specimen, and may be depended on as authentic:--
-
-"About the year 1850, a gentleman, not many years ago High Sheriff of the
-county, who resides some few miles' distance from Creslow, rode over to a
-dinner-party; and, as the night became exceedingly dark and rainy, he was
-urged to stay over the night if he had no objection to sleep in the
-haunted chamber. The offer of a bed in such a room, so far from deterring
-him, induced him at once to accept the invitation. He was a strong-minded
-man of a powerful frame and undaunted courage, and like so many others,
-entertained a sovereign contempt for all haunted chambers, ghosts, and
-apparitions. The room was prepared for him. He would neither have a fire
-nor a night-light, but was provided with a box of lucifers that he might
-light a candle if he wished. Arming himself in jest with a cutlass and a
-brace of pistols, he took a serio-comic farewell of the family and entered
-his formidable dormitory.
-
-"In due course, morning dawned; the sun rose, and a most beautiful day
-succeeded a very wet and dismal night. The family and their guests
-assembled in the breakfast-room, and every countenance seemed cheered and
-brightened by the loveliness of the morning. They drew round the table,
-when the host remarked that Mr. S--, the tenant of the haunted chamber,
-was absent. A servant was sent to summon him to breakfast, but he soon
-returned, saying he had knocked loudly at his door, but received no
-answer, and that a jug of hot water left there was still standing unused.
-On hearing this, two or three gentlemen ran up to the room, and, after
-knocking and receiving no answer, opened it and entered. It was empty.
-Inquiry was made of the servants; they had neither seen nor heard anything
-of him. As he was a county magistrate, some supposed that he had gone to
-attend the Board which met that morning at an early hour. But his horse
-was still in the stable; so that could not be. While they were at
-breakfast, however, he came in, and gave the following account of his last
-night's experiences:--'Having entered my room,' said he, 'I locked and
-bolted both the doors, carefully examined the whole room, and satisfied
-myself that there was no living creature in it but myself, nor any
-entrance but those which I had secured. I got into bed, and, with the
-conviction that I should sleep soundly as usual till six in the morning,
-was soon lost in a comfortable slumber. Suddenly I was awakened, and, on
-raising my head to listen, I certainly heard a sound resembling the light
-soft tread of a lady's footstep, accompanied with the rustling as of a
-silk gown. I sprang out of bed, and having lighted a candle, found that
-there was nothing either to be seen or heard. I carefully examined the
-whole room. I looked under the bed, into the fire-place, up the chimney,
-and at both the doors, which were fastened just as I had left them. I then
-looked at my watch, and found it was a few minutes past twelve. As all was
-now perfectly quiet again, I put out the candle, got into bed, and soon
-fell asleep. I was again aroused. The noise was now louder than before. It
-appeared like the violent rustling of a stiff silk dress. A second time I
-sprang out of bed, darted to the spot where the noise was, and tried to
-grasp the intruder in my arms. My arms met together, but enclosed nothing.
-The noise passed to another part of the room, and I followed it, groping
-near the floor to prevent anything passing under my arms. It was in vain,
-I could feel nothing. The sound died at the doorway to the crypt, and all
-again was still. I now left the candle burning, though I never sleep
-comfortably with a light in my room, and went to bed again, but certainly
-felt not a little perplexed at being unable to detect the cause of the
-noise, nor to account for its cessation when the candle was lighted.'"
-
-So that this gentleman's experience (and as to ghosts, he was a sceptic)
-only served to strengthen the old and unbroken tradition. Of its
-foundation nothing very certain is known. The general facts, however, are
-commonly received.
-
-Another example, unusually curious, relating to the Castle at York, is
-taken from the "Memoirs of Sir John Reresby:"--
-
-"One of my soldiers being on guard about eleven in the night at the gate
-of Clifford Tower, the very night after the witch was arraigned, he heard
-a great noise at the Castle; and, going to the porch, he saw there a
-scroll of paper creep from under the door, which, as he imagined by
-moonshine, turned first into the shape of a monkey, and thence assumed the
-form of a turkey-cock, which passed to and fro by him. Surprised at this,
-he went to the prison, and called the under-keeper, who came and saw the
-scroll dance up and down, and creep under the door, where there was scarce
-an opening of the thickness of half-a-crown. This extraordinary story I
-had from the mouth both of one and the other."[32]
-
-An account of the haunting of Spedlin's Tower was furnished to me by a
-Scotch friend, who asserts and vouches for the authenticity of the
-tradition:--
-
-"Spedlin's Tower, the scene of one of the best accredited and most curious
-ghost stories perhaps ever printed, stands on the south-west bank of the
-Annan, in Dumfriesshire. The ghost story is simply this:--Sir Alexander
-Jardine, of Applegarth, in the time of Charles II., had confined in the
-dungeon of his tower of Spedlin's, a miller named Porteous, suspected of
-having wilfully set fire to his own premises. Sir Alexander being soon
-after suddenly called away to Edinburgh, carried the key of the vault with
-him, and did not recollect or consider his prisoner's case till he was
-passing through the West Port, where, perhaps, the sight of the warder's
-keys brought the matter to his mind. He immediately sent back a courier to
-liberate the man, but Porteous had, in the meantime, died of hunger.
-
-"No sooner was he dead, than his ghost began to torment the household, and
-no rest was to be had within Spedlin's Tower by day or by night. In this
-dilemma, Sir Alexander, according to old use and wont, summoned a whole
-legion of ministers to his aid; and by their strenuous efforts, Porteous
-was at length confined to the scene of his mortal agonies, where, however,
-he continued to scream occasionally at night, 'Let me out, let me out,
-for I'm deein' o' hunger!' He also used to flutter against the door of the
-vault, and was always sure to remove the bark from any twig that was
-sportively thrust through the key-hole. The spell which thus compelled the
-spirit to remain in bondage was attached to a large black-lettered Bible,
-used by the exorcists, and afterwards deposited in a stone niche, which
-still remains in the wall of the staircase; and it is certain that, after
-the lapse of many years, when the family repaired to a newer mansion
-(Jardine Hall), built on the other side of the river, the Bible was left
-behind, to keep the restless spirit in order. On one occasion, indeed, the
-volume requiring to be rebound, was sent to Edinburgh; but the ghost,
-getting out of the dungeon, and crossing the river, made such a
-disturbance in the new house, hauling the baronet and his lady out of bed,
-&c., that the Bible was recalled before it reached Edinburgh, and placed
-in its former situation. The good woman who told Grose this story in 1788,
-declared that should the Bible again be taken off the premises, no
-consideration whatever should induce her to remain there a single night.
-But the charm seems to be now broken, or the ghost must have become either
-quiet or disregarded, for the Bible is at present kept at Jardine Hall."
-
-Another example from Scotland now follows, all the more remarkable,
-because it is still asserted that in a certain part of the mansion unusual
-voices, and supernatural footsteps are said to be still heard, a fact to
-which the late Mr. Hope Scott often testified:--Sir Walter Scott relates a
-striking occurrence which happened to him at the time Abbotsford was in
-the course of erection. Mr. Bullock was then employed by him to fit the
-castle up with proper appurtenances, when during that person's absence in
-London the following extraordinary circumstance took place:--In a letter
-to Mr. Terry in the year 1818 Scott wrote:--"The night before last we were
-awakened by a violent noise like drawing heavy boards along the new part
-of the House. I fancied something had fallen and thought no more about it.
-This was about two in the morning. Last night at the same witching hour
-the same noise recurred. Mrs. S., as you know, is rather timbersome; so up
-I got with Beardy's broadsword under my arm,
-
- 'Sat bolt upright
- And ready to fight.'
-
-But nothing was out of order; neither could I discover what occasioned the
-disturbance." Now, strangely enough on the morning that Mr. Terry received
-this letter he was breakfasting with Mr. Erskine (afterwards Lord
-Kinneder) and the chief subject of their conversation was the sudden death
-of Mr. Bullock, which on comparing dates must have happened on the same
-night and as near as could possibly be ascertained at the same hour, these
-disturbances occurred at Abbotsford. One might be induced to maintain that
-some drunken workmen or disorderly persons were on the premises, but this
-method for accounting for the coincidence will at once be exploded on
-reading the following passage from Scott to the same gentleman:--"Were you
-not struck with the fantastical coincidence of our nocturnal disturbance
-at Abbotsford with the melancholy event that followed? I protest to you
-that the noise resembled half-a-dozen men hard at work pulling up boards
-and furniture, _and nothing could be more certain than that there was
-nobody on the premises at the time_."
-
-The following account of a haunted locality is from the pen of a scholarly
-and accomplished clergyman[33] in the diocese of Ripon:--"Some years ago I
-was residing in a village about eleven miles from York, and one mile and a
-half from another village, in which was the Post Office for the
-surrounding district. Whenever I had reason to suppose a letter was lying
-there for me, I used to anticipate the delivery of it on the following
-morning, by calling for it myself in the evening before. One night, in the
-latter end of November, I was going, for this purpose, along the path
-through the fields, and when I was midway between the two villages, I
-passed through a little hand-gate, and after going about twenty yards from
-it, I was startled and alarmed by a succession of the most horrible
-shrieks that can possibly be conceived. They seemed scarcely human, though
-I felt at the time that they were certainly uttered by some man or woman,
-imitating the piercing scream of a hog when the fatal knife is being
-plunged into its throat. The panic that seized me vanished in a moment, as
-the thought instantaneously flashed across my mind that I was being made
-the victim of some ploughman's joke. Being armed, as I then invariably
-was, with a particularly tough and stout cudgel, I ran back to the little
-hand-gate on tip-toe, intending to take condign vengeance on some rustic,
-whom I felt sure I should find crouching down behind the low hedge. Just
-as I reached the hand-gate, the sounds suddenly ceased, and to my utmost
-astonishment I could see no one, although it was quite impossible for any
-person within the distance of two or three hundred yards to have escaped
-my observation. The full moon was shining brightly, with the very thinnest
-of fleecy clouds before her face, which did not obscure her light, but
-only made the whole country distinctly visible in every direction, from
-the absence of all strongly-defined shadow. Then, again, I must confess,
-an unaccountably superstitious awe crept over me, and, instead of pursuing
-my intended route, I returned to my own home.
-
-"On the following morning, when reflecting on what had happened, I began
-to take a philosophical and reasonable view of the singular occurrence.
-In passing through the little gate I might, as I thought, have left it
-ajar, and that soon after it lost its nice equilibrium, and swung back to
-its accustomed resting-place. The hinges might have given a creaking
-sound, which the lonely solitude of the night had intensely magnified in
-my imagination. So much for the philosophical view. I then determined that
-I would put this view to the proof, and see if I could by any means get
-the gate to produce any noise similar to what I fancied I had heard. This
-was the reasonable view. I took care, however, to put my determination
-into practice at the earliest period of the evening, just, in fact, as the
-daylight had departed. Accordingly I was at the little gate between five
-and six o'clock, but in spite of all kinds of efforts it would make no
-sign, but swung backwards and forwards on its hinges with noiseless
-smoothness. In the midst of my experiments a very intelligent man, a
-Gardener by calling, came up. He was a resident of my own village, but had
-been working in the other village, and was then returning home from his
-day's labour. He expressed some surprise at seeing me there at that time
-of the evening, and I gave him a brief account of the reason. 'Well, sir,'
-said he; 'if you will walk back with me, I will tell you something more
-about that little hand-gate.' I consented immediately, and he said to me
-as follows: 'Some years ago, when we were all children at home, my mother
-had been to the other village, where she remained till night; on her
-return homewards, just as she passed through the little gate, she saw some
-kind of figure lying close by it, huddled together in a strange,
-mysterious manner. She was horror-stricken, and fled from the spot as fast
-as possible. On reaching her own cottage, she flung open the door, and
-fell fainting on the ground before her astonished and frightened children.
-When she came to herself, and was asked what had caused her evident
-terror, she told what she had seen, and where she had seen it. She could,
-however, give no definite description of the figure she had seen. She
-could only say, "It was something hideous." But never could she be induced
-to pass that place again after night-fall, as long as she lived.' 'Well,'
-said I, 'this is a very remarkable coincidence.' 'Yes,' said he, 'but I
-will tell you something more remarkable still. About forty years ago the
-land between the two villages was unenclosed. It was nothing more than a
-wild, uncultivated common. One night, about that period, as the villagers
-were going to bed, loud and piercing shrieks were heard coming from the
-common. Some of the men dressed themselves hastily, with the intention of
-going and seeing what was taking place. Some woman, as it seemed to them,
-was evidently being ill-treated. They set off on their kindly-intentioned
-errand, but as the sounds completely ceased, and the night was very dark,
-they thought it impossible to reach the exact spot where their services
-might be required. They went to bed, and slept soundly. On the following
-morning one of them was going to work at the other village, and as he
-passed over the common he was almost distilled to a jelly with the effect
-of fright at the appalling sight that suddenly met his gaze. A woman was
-lying before him, huddled up on the ground, quite dead, with her throat
-cut from ear to ear. She had evidently been murdered, on the preceding
-night. Who she was, whence she came, why or by whom she had been murdered,
-was never known, and probably never will be in this world. When, a short
-time after this dreadful event, the common was enclosed, it so happened
-that the little hand-gate was put up close to the spot where the woman's
-lifeless body was found.'
-
-"He finished his narrative. I thanked him for it, and internally resolved
-never, if I could help it, to pass through those fields alone in the gloom
-of night, on any account whatever. I scrupulously kept my resolve."
-
-The celebrated case of the Haunted Room in the Jewel House of the Tower of
-London created great interest, about fifty-five years ago. Additional
-interest and importance have been given to it by the publication of the
-following authentic account of Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte,[34] which in simple
-but forcible language tells its own story:--
-
-"I have often purposed to leave behind me a faithful record of all that I
-know personally of this strange story.... Forty-three years have passed,
-and its impression is as vividly before me as on the moment of its
-occurrence.... In 1814 I was appointed keeper of the Crown Jewels in the
-Tower, where I resided with my family until my retirement in 1852. One
-Saturday night in October, 1817, about 'the witching hour,' I was at
-supper with my then wife, our little boy, and her sister, in the sitting
-room of the Jewel House, which--then comparatively modernized--is said to
-have been 'the doleful prison' of Anne Boleyn, and of the ten bishops whom
-Oliver Cromwell piously accommodated therein.... The room was, as it still
-is, irregularly shaped, having three doors and two windows, which last are
-cut nearly nine feet deep into the outer wall; between these is a
-chimney-piece projecting far into the room, and (then) surmounted with a
-large oil picture. On the night in question the doors were all closed;
-heavy and dark cloth curtains were let down over the windows, and the only
-light in the room was that of two candles on the table.... I sate at the
-foot of the table, my son on my right hand, his mother fronting the
-chimney-piece, and her sister on the opposite side. I had offered a glass
-of wine and water to my wife, when, on putting it to her lips, she paused
-and exclaimed, 'Good God, what is that?' I looked up, and saw a
-cylindrical figure like a glass tube, seemingly about the thickness of my
-arm, and hovering between the ceiling and the table. Its contents appeared
-to be a dense fluid, white and pale azure, like to the gathering of a
-summer cloud, and incessantly rolling and mingling within the cylinder.
-This lasted about two minutes, when it began slowly to move _before_ my
-sister-in-law, then following the oblong shape of the table, before my son
-and myself; passing _behind_ my wife it paused for a moment over her right
-shoulder (observe, there was no mirror opposite to her in which she could
-then behold it). Instantly she crouched down, and, with both hands
-covering her shoulder, she shrieked out, 'Oh, Christ! it has seized me.'
-Even now, while writing, I feel the fresh horror of that moment. I caught
-up my chair, struck at the wainscot behind her, rushed upstairs to the
-other children's room, and told the terrified nurse what I had seen....
-Neither my sister-in-law nor my son beheld this 'appearance.'... I am
-bound to add that shortly before this strange event some young lady
-residents in the Tower had been, I know not wherefore, suspected of making
-phantasmagorical experiments at their windows, which, be it observed, had
-no command whatever on any windows in my dwelling. An additional sentry
-was accordingly posted so as to overlook any such attempt. Happening,
-however, as it might, following hard at heel the visitation of my
-household, one of the night sentries at the Jewel Office was, as he said,
-alarmed by a figure like a huge bear issuing from underneath the door. He
-thrust at it with his bayonet, which stuck in the door, even as my chair
-dinted the wainscot. He dropped in a fit, and was carried senseless to the
-guard-room. His fellow-sentry declared that the man was neither asleep nor
-drunk, he himself having seen him the moment before awake and sober. Of
-all this I avouch nothing more than that I saw the poor man in the
-guard-house prostrated with terror, and that in two or three days the
-fatal result, be it of fact or fancy, was that he died. Let it be
-understood that to _all_ which I have herein set forth _as seen by
-myself_, I absolutely pledge my faith and my honour.--Edmund Lenthal
-Swifte."
-
-Another statement, regarding another apparition in the same part of the
-Tower, stated by Mr. Offor to have been produced by some instrument, but
-which latter assertion is pronounced impossible by Mr. Lenthal Swifte,
-also sufficiently illustrates the facts embodied in it:--
-
- "Before the burning of the armouries there was a paved yard in front
- of the Jewel House, from which a gloomy and ghost-like doorway led
- down a flight of steps to the Mint. Some strange noises were heard in
- this gloomy corner; and on a dark night at twelve the sentry saw a
- figure like a bear cross the pavement and disappear down the steps.
- This so terrified him that he fell, and in a few hours after, having
- recovered sufficiently to tell the tale, he died. It was fully
- believed to have arisen from phantasmagoria.... The soldier bore a
- high character for bravery and good conduct. I was then in my
- thirtieth year, and was present when his body was buried with military
- honours in the Flemish burial ground, St. Catherine's.
-
- "George Offor."
-
-On this, however, Mr. Swifte thus writes:--
-
- "When on the morrow I saw the unfortunate soldier in the main
- guard-room, his fellow sentinel was also there, and testified to
- having seen him on his post just before the alarm, awake and alert,
- and even spoken to him. Moreover, as I then heard the poor man tell
- his own story, the figure did not cross the pavement and disappear
- down the steps of the sally-port; but issued from underneath the Jewel
- Room door--as ghostly a door, indeed, as ever was opened to or closed
- on a doomed man; placed, too, beneath a stone archway as utterly out
- of the reach of my young friends' apparatus (if any such they had) as
- were my windows. I saw him once again on the following day, but
- changed beyond my recognition; in another day or two--_not_ 'in a few
- hours'--the brave and steady soldier, who would have mounted a breach
- or led a forlorn hope with unshaken nerves, died at the presence of a
- shadow, as the weakest woman might have died.
-
- "Edmund Lenthal Swifte."
-
-The case of a Haunted House in Northamptonshire may now follow:--
-
-"A house at Barby,[35] a small village about eight miles from Rugby, was
-reputed to be haunted, and this under the following circumstances:--An old
-woman of the name of Webb, a native of the place, and above the usual
-height, died on March 3, 1851, at two A.M. aged sixty-seven. Late in life
-she had married a man of some means, who having predeceased her, left her
-his property, so that she was in good circumstances. Her chief and
-notorious characteristic, however, was excessive penuriousness, being
-remarkably miserly in her habits; and it is believed by many in the
-village that she thus shortened her days. Two of her neighbours, women of
-the names of Griffin and Holding, nursed her during her last illness, and
-her nephew, Mr. Hart, a farmer in the village, supplied her temporal
-needs; in whose favour she had made a will, by which she bequeathed to him
-all her possessions.
-
-"About a month after the funeral Mrs. Holding, who, with her uncle, lived
-next door to the house of the deceased (which had been entirely shut up
-since the funeral), was alarmed and astonished at hearing loud and heavy
-thumps against the partition wall, and especially against the door of a
-cupboard in the room wall, while other strange noises, like the dragging
-of furniture about the rooms (though all the furniture had been removed),
-and the house was empty. These were chiefly heard about two o'clock in the
-morning.
-
-"Early in the month of April a family of the name of Accleton, much
-needing a residence, took the deceased woman's house, the only one in the
-village vacant, and bringing their goods and chattels, proceeded to
-inhabit it. The husband was often absent, but he and his wife occupied the
-room in which Mrs. Webb had died, while their daughter, a girl about ten
-years of age, slept in a small bed in the corner. Violent noises in the
-night were heard about two o'clock, thumps, tramps, and tremendous
-crashes, as if all the furniture had been collected together, and then
-violently banged on to the floor. One night at two A.M. the parents were
-suddenly awakened by the violent screams of the child, 'Mother, mother,
-there's a tall woman standing by my bed, a-shaking her head at me!' The
-parents could see nothing, so did their best to quiet and compose the
-child. At four o'clock they were again awakened by the child's screams,
-for she had seen the woman again; in fact she appeared to her no less than
-seven times, on seven subsequent nights.
-
-"Mrs. Accleton, during her husband's absence, having engaged her mother to
-sleep with her one night, was suddenly aroused at the same hour of two by
-a strange and unusual light in her room. Looking up she saw quite plainly
-the spirit of Mrs. Webb, which moved towards her with a gentle appealing
-manner, as though it would have said, 'Speak, speak!'
-
-"This spectre appeared likewise to a Mrs. Radbourne, a Mrs. Griffiths, and
-a Mrs. Holding. They assert that luminous balls of light hovered about the
-room during the presence of the spirit, and that streams of light seemed
-to go up towards a trap-door in the ceiling, which led to the roof of the
-cottage. Each person who saw it testified likewise to hearing a low,
-unearthly, moaning noise,--'strange and unnatural-like,' but somewhat
-similar in character to the moans of the woman in her death-agony.
-
-"The subject was, of course, discussed; and Mrs. Accleton suggested that
-its appearance might not impossibly be connected with the existence of
-money hoarded up in the roof, an idea which may have arisen from the
-miserly habits of the dead woman. This hint having been given to and taken
-by her nephew, Mr. Hart, the farmer, he proceeded to the house, and with
-Mrs. Accleton's personal help made a search. The loft above was totally
-dark, but by the aid of a candle there was discovered, firstly, a bundle
-of writings, old deeds, as they turned out to be, and afterwards a large
-bag of gold and bank-notes, out of which the nephew took a handful of
-sovereigns, and exhibited them to Mrs. Accleton. But the knockings,
-moanings, strange noises, and other disturbances did not cease upon this
-discovery. They did cease, however, when Mr. Hart, having found that
-certain debts were owing by her, carefully and scrupulously paid them. So
-much for the account of the Haunted House at Barby. The circumstances were
-most carefully investigated by Sir Charles Isham, Bart., and others, the
-upshot of which was that the above facts were, to the complete
-satisfaction of numerous enquirers, completely verified."
-
-The following comes to the Editor from Scotland:--
-
-"There is, without a doubt, a 'Haunted Room' in Glamis Castle. Access to
-it now is cut off by a stone wall, and none are supposed to know where it
-is, except Lord Strathmore, his eldest son, and the Factor on the estate.
-This wall was built some years ago by the present proprietor. Strange,
-weird, and unearthly noises have been heard from time to time by numbers,
-and these by many persons wholly unprepared for the same. The following
-statement is from the lips of a lady who was sleeping in the castle one
-night, and who knew nothing of the reputation of the house:--She was
-undressing to retire for the night, when all of a sudden she was alarmed
-by a most violent noise, which made her fancy that one of the walls of the
-house had fallen. She rushed out into the passage, but no one but herself
-had been aroused by it. So she went back, and slept until morning. She
-mentioned the circumstance at breakfast, but the subject was evidently an
-unpleasant one. The conversation was at once changed, and she received a
-hint to take no further notice of it. Some members of the family cannot
-bear the subject to be alluded to, and repel all inquiries."
-
-"There is no doubt," writes another correspondent, "about the reality of
-the noises at Glamis Castle. On one occasion, some years ago, the head of
-the family with several companions was determined to investigate the cause
-one night, when the disturbance was greater and more violent and alarming
-than usual. His lordship went to the Haunted Room (before it was walled
-up), opened the door with the key, and dropped back in a dead swoon into
-the arms of his companions; nor could he be ever induced to open his lips
-on the subject afterwards.
-
-"On another occasion a lady and her child were staying for a few days at
-the castle. The child was asleep in an adjoining dressing-room, and the
-lady, having gone to bed, lay awake for a while. Suddenly a cold blast
-stole into the room, extinguishing the night-light by her bedside, but not
-affecting the one in the dressing-room beyond, in which her child had its
-cot. By that light she saw a tall mailed figure pass into the
-dressing-room from that in which she was lying. Immediately thereafter
-there was a shriek from the child. Her maternal instinct was aroused. She
-rushed into the dressing-room, and found the child in an agony of fear.
-It described what it had seen as a giant, who came and leant over its
-face.
-
-"An accomplished antiquarian, who has investigated this subject, writes as
-follows:--There is a tradition that in olden times, during one of the
-frequent feuds between the Lindsays and the Ogilvies, a large number of
-the latter, in flying from their enemies, came to Glamis, and claimed
-hospitality. The master of the castle did not like to deny them the
-protection of his castle walls. He therefore admitted them; and on plea of
-hiding them, is reported to have put them into this out-of-the-way
-chamber. There he let them starve, and it is said that their bones lie
-there unto this day, the bodies never having been buried. This may have
-been the sight which startled the late Lord Strathmore on entering the
-haunted room--a large number of skeletons lying in the various parts of
-the place was a sight calculated to startle any man. And these are
-declared to be peculiarly revolting. Some had apparently died in the act
-of gnawing the flesh off their own arms."
-
-The Editor is indebted to Henry Cope Caulfeild, Esq., of Clone House, St.
-Leonard's, for the following:--
-
-"The account here set forth was recently told to me by a Captain
-S----living near Cardiff, South Wales.
-
-"A few miles from Cardiff, on the Monmouth road, there is a narrow spot
-held in awe by the peasantry; for a murder was committed there years ago,
-and it is said to be haunted by unquiet spirits.
-
-"The brother of my friend, an officer in the army, who has seen active
-service in India, was returning with his wife in a dog-cart, some few
-months ago, from a dinner with some friends in the country a few miles
-from Cardiff. It was late in the night; and as they entered the narrow
-part of the road just mentioned, they heard the sound of wheels behind
-them. They looked back, and saw the lights of a carriage, and to avoid
-being overtaken and passed in such a narrow road, Captain S---- whipped
-his horse, and tried to keep well in front. Presently the sounds of wheels
-ceased; and to their great surprise, indeed consternation, they all of a
-sudden saw the lights and heard the wheels of a carriage some distance on
-in front of them. It was evidently the same; and yet it had never passed
-them! It seemed to stop at the side of the road, and Captain S---- drove
-his dog-cart past the strange carriage. He and his wife saw in it a dim
-light; there were people in it, and they seemed to be without heads! Mrs.
-S---- was paralysed with terror; her husband told his brother that he
-would rather face a battery of artillery than go through the horror of
-that moment; and the horse evidently was in sympathy with them, for he
-went like one mad.
-
-"It appears that the very same spectral figures had been seen by a
-country surgeon when passing the same place; and that the land-owners in
-those parts had cut down trees, and clipped and altered the appearance of
-the hedges on each side of the road, in order to get rid, if possible, of
-the ghastly horror, and of the hold which it has upon the popular mind.
-The _appearance_ of the carriage and its occupants, in a dim, hazy light,
-was to the last degree unearthly and spectral."
-
-A correspondent of the Editor furnishes him with the following:--
-
-"A brother of mine, a man who is the last person in the world to believe
-over much, or to be in the least degree superstitious, wishing to be near
-a particular town, and yet within easy reach of the permanent country
-residence of his greatest friend, was induced (A.D. 1862) to take over the
-remainder of the lease of an old-fashioned furnished mansion in Cheshire,
-where he, with his wife, children, and servants, in due course, went to
-reside. He was advised to take the place as well because of the
-reasonableness of the rent--for it was spacious and comfortably
-furnished--as by the recommendation of the London house-agents, a
-well-known firm in the West End, with whom the letting of it rested.
-
-"Soon after the arrival of the family and servants, the latter protested
-again and again that they were disturbed almost every night by a continual
-'tramp, tramp, tramp' of heavy footsteps up the stairs, and along the
-narrow passage, out of which were the doors which led to their bedrooms.
-They would have it that the house was haunted. The sounds were sometimes
-so loud and alarming that, as one of the servants remarked, 'It seemed
-like a regiment of foot soldiers marching over creaking boards.'
-Complaints were made to my brother, who merely said that the noises must
-be the result of wind under the joists, or of rats, and he laughed at the
-whole affair. Some of the servants gave warning, and left. Still the
-sounds went on: not always, and every night, but, with certain cessations,
-from time to time.
-
-"In the autumn of the year 1863, a lady, her daughter of fourteen, and a
-maid, came to stay in the House; and as the former was somewhat of an
-invalid, a suite of rooms in the west wing, each communicating with the
-other, was apportioned to them. The second night after their arrival, the
-lady in question, suddenly awaking, saw in her bedroom a luminous cloud,
-which gradually appeared to be formed into the shape of an old man, with a
-most painfully depressing countenance, full of the deepest sorrow, and
-wearing a large full-bottomed wig. She tried to raise herself in bed, to
-see if it were not the effect of her half-waking fancy, or the result of a
-disturbed dream, but could not. The room, in which there was no natural
-light, seemed to be partially but quite sufficiently illuminated; and she
-felt confident that a spectre was before her. She gazed at it for some
-minutes, three at least, hearing the ticking of her watch, and counting
-the seconds. There the apparition stood, and seemed to be making an effort
-to speak, while a strange, dull, inarticulate groan seemed to come up as
-from the floor. Upon this, seeing the bell-rope hanging within the folds
-of the curtains at her right hand, she braced herself up to seize it and
-give it a most violent pull. Immediately she did this, the face of the
-figure bore an expression of anger, and by degrees it faded away. The
-bell, which hung some distance away, was heard by no one, and she was
-compelled to lie alone, for she feared to rise (though the apparition did
-not reappear) until the church clock near struck four, when, the morning
-having broken, she rose, and dressed herself.
-
-"In the morning, before she had said a word, her daughter, on meeting her,
-said, 'Oh, mamma, an old man in a great wig tramped through my room twice
-in the night. Who could it have been?'
-
-"The lady being so impressed by these occurrences, which her host and
-hostess would persist in saying were only the result of her own fancy,
-determined on leaving in the course of a few days (as she afterwards
-stated). On the following night, she slept with a night-light, and the
-door into her maid's room open. But the noise of tramping, which had been
-hitherto heard only in the servants' wing of the house, which was
-opposite, was now heard in the east side of it. 'Tramp, tramp, tramp!' the
-sounds were heard constantly, without cessation; so much so that the
-master of the house, my brother, rose suddenly that very night, thinking
-that thieves had broken in, and rushed out to the east passage. But all in
-a moment, they stopped; nothing was to be heard, nothing seen; all was
-still. This occurred again and again.
-
-"The lady left as arranged. The noises ceased for a while, and then began
-once more. It was with difficulty that any of the servants could be
-induced to remain, believing that the house was haunted.
-
-"About ten months afterwards, my brother having forgotten all about the
-supposed spectre and the noises, had been out for the day, and returned
-home in a dog-cart, some time after midnight, in company with his groom.
-Only the housekeeper had remained out of bed, as his return was quite
-uncertain. The horse and trap were put up, both the servants had gone to
-their rooms, and my brother was taking some refreshment in the
-housekeeper's apartment, by the light of the fire, when all of a sudden, a
-loud and decisive rap was heard at the door. Thinking, of course, that it
-was one of the servants, he replied, 'Come in.' Before the words were out
-of his mouth, the door opened, and the apparition of the old man in a
-large wig stood before him. My brother was paralysed with terror for a
-while. He could not speak; he tried hard, as he says, but his mouth was
-dry and his tongue motionless. 'Good God!' he exclaimed at length, 'am I
-awake or asleep, in my senses or gone mad?' The motionless figure, whose
-face was intensely sad, looked at him beseechingly. 'In God's Name, what
-do you want, or what can I do for you?' 'Too late! nothing,' was the
-mournful, but somewhat inarticulate response. And with that the spectre
-suddenly vanished away. At this moment a strong, loud, piercing, bitter
-wail, as of the voice of a woman, broke the awful silence. It seemed to
-come from the courtyard outside, and was repeated again and again round
-the upper part of the house. The scream was said to be like nothing human.
-The servants heard it, my sister-in-law was awoke by it, and the groom and
-housekeeper, with the others, as a consequence, came rushing downstairs.
-My brother, who is as brave and bold as he is remarkable for common sense,
-does not now dispute the reality of haunted houses.
-
-"A few months afterwards, he and his left. And after he had given up
-possession, he was informed, on good and credible authority, that
-tradition confidently asserted the mansion to have been the residence of a
-disreputable Dutch hanger-on of William of Orange, who is represented to
-have violently made away with one of his mistresses in that very house, in
-a room which overlooked the park, now a disused lumber-room, at the east
-end of the old mansion."[36]
-
-An American clergyman, of what is commonly termed "the Protestant
-Episcopal Church," sent the following, which, as he writes, "went the
-round of the newspapers," and for the truth of which he himself vouches:--
-
-"Few positions in life can be imagined more disagreeable than that of
-being imprisoned in a haunted cell in a police station. 'The New Orleans
-Times' tells a most unpleasant story of a ghost-infested cell in the
-Fourth Precinct police station in that city. It appears that several years
-ago 'a little old woman,' named Ann Murphy, committed suicide by hanging
-herself in this cell; and since that event no fewer than thirteen persons
-have attempted to destroy themselves in a similar manner; four of these
-attempts being attended with fatal results. One of those lately cut down
-before life was extinct was a girl named Mary Taylor, who, on recovering
-consciousness, declared that while lying on the floor of the cell she was
-aroused by a little old white woman in a faded calico dress, with no
-stockings and down-trodden slippers, with a faded handkerchief tied round
-her head. Her faded dress was bound with a sort of reddish-brown tape, and
-her hand was long, faded, and wrinkled, while on the fourth finger of her
-left hand was a plain, thin gold ring. 'This little woman,' said the girl,
-'beckoned me to get up, and impelled me by some mysterious power to tear
-my dress in strips, place one of the strips round my neck, and tie the
-other to the bars. I lifted my feet from the floor, and fell. I thought I
-was choking, a thousand lights seemed to flash before my eyes, and I
-forgot all until I found myself in the room with the doctors and police
-bending over me. It was not until then that I really comprehended what I
-had done, and was, I believe, under a kind of trance or influence at the
-time, over which I had no control.' Mary Taylor had never heard of the
-suicide of Ann Murphy, whose appearance, according to the police, tallied
-exactly with the description given by the girl. Others having complained
-in a like manner of the ghostly occupant of the cell, the police, to test
-the real facts of the case, placed a night lodger who had just arrived in
-the city in this cheerful apartment. Being thoroughly tired and worn out,
-he fell asleep immediately, but shortly afterwards rushed into the office
-in a state of terrible alarm. He, too, had been visited by the little old
-woman, and wisely declined to sleep another hour in the station."
-
-The following case, as may be seen from an attestation at its conclusion,
-is likewise well authenticated:--
-
-"An English clergyman, who was seeking a residence in a northern Scottish
-city about ten years ago, had his attention accidentally called to an
-old-fashioned, pleasant-looking detached house, of some size and
-convenience, which had been for some time vacant, about a mile and a-half
-from the city. It had considerable grounds round it well timbered, a
-high-walled garden, and was in many respects both commodious and
-comfortable. One attraction, likewise, was the extremely moderate rent
-which was asked for it. So he secured a lease of it for a short term of
-years. He and his family and servants came up from England in due course,
-and took up their abode in it. They were not there long before it soon
-became evident, to some of them at least, that the house was haunted.
-Noises of the most extraordinary character were heard in various parts.
-Sometimes there came the sound of heavy footsteps on the stairs. At others
-there were knocks, both violent and gentle, at the doors, none of which
-could be accounted for. At midnight, on several occasions, there was a
-constant, uninterrupted sound in one room, as if a large sledgehammer
-(having been wrapped in a blanket folded several times), was steadily and
-regularly struck against the wall, at the head of the bed in the room, by
-some particularly powerful arms. 'Thump, thump, thump,' it sounded, as
-though lifted and directed with tremendous force; and this noise often
-lasted, with only slight intermission, for two or three hours. On other
-occasions persons on the stairs or in the passages felt the air move, and
-heard the creaking of the floor close to them, as if someone invisible
-were passing quickly by. One night, between twelve and two, the master and
-mistress of the family were awakened by a loud and startling noise, as if
-all the shutters of the windows of the house had been suddenly and
-simultaneously burst open with the greatest violence. The crash was
-literally tremendous; and each believed that thieves were breaking in. So
-the clergyman, seizing a large presentation sword which hung on the wall
-of the landing, unsheathed it, and went downstairs with a light, expecting
-to face the intruders. He first examined the dining-room (from whence the
-noise seemed chiefly to come), but everything was just as usual. No
-shutter was open; no cupboards forced. So, too, in hall and library.
-Nothing was moved. Then he descended into the large cellars; but there,
-likewise, everything was untouched, and nothing unusual was seen. A large
-retriever dog, which lay at the foot of the front stairs, however, was
-greatly agitated, trembled and howled. But still nothing was to be seen.
-Perfect silence reigned. So the clergyman and his wife returned to their
-sleeping-room, only to hear, all of a sudden, precisely the same strange
-noise repeated about ten minutes after their return, with, if anything,
-even greater violence.
-
-It was currently reported, and commonly believed by several residents
-thereabouts, that many years previously, the cast-off mistress of a Scotch
-nobleman, having been handed over to a physician and university professor
-for marriage, and the latter having received from the nobleman in
-consideration of the marriage the gift of the house and lands in question,
-subsequently murdered the woman, for whom he had conceived a special
-dislike, and buried her body on the premises. This story, with slight but
-unimportant variations, was told by several; and it is quite certain that
-a young female Scotch servant, who once lived in the house, following the
-sound of heavy footsteps up to an attic in the front portion of the house,
-which she had pledged herself to do when next she heard them, fell down in
-a swoon or fit at the top of the stairs; from that moment lost her reason,
-and is now in a lunatic asylum, near the City in question. These are facts
-testified to by those who know the circumstances.[37] As to the general
-accuracy of the foregoing, the Editor is enabled, on the testimony of
-several, to pledge his word thereto.
-
-I am indebted for the following narrative to a friend,[38] who in her own
-words has given all the details of another remarkable example of a Haunted
-House:--
-
-"Monsieur de Goumoëns, a magistrate, or a gentleman holding a high
-judicial position at Berne in Switzerland, a man of undoubted and
-well-established character for personal courage, as well as for moral
-rectitude, related to my father, Mr. Caulfeild of Bath, with whom he was
-on the most intimate terms of personal friendship, the following
-circumstance, at once so extraordinary and so painful, which had come
-within the precincts of his own house, as to drive him from his place of
-residence. The account was given to my father in the year 1829, when he
-was residing with his family at Berne. Noises and disturbances had been
-frequently heard in M. de Goumoëns' bedroom, as of footsteps, the opening
-and shutting of drawers, and of an escritoire when papers were shuffled
-about. The heavy curtains of the large old four-posted bed were drawn and
-undrawn by no human hand, and were sometimes suddenly flung up on to the
-top of the bed; while the sound of the flapping of the wings of some very
-large bird was often heard. All these and other sounds so disturbed M. de
-Goumoëns and his wife, that the health of the latter began perceptibly and
-seriously to fail. Examinations of the house made by himself, in
-conjunction with the police, and special investigations of the bedroom and
-other adjoining apartments, afforded no solution whatsoever of the
-mystery. At length Madame de Goumoëns' maid gave warning to leave her
-service, complaining that her sleep and peace were completely broken by
-these supernatural occurrences. While consulting together as to what could
-be done, and hesitating as to whether they might not be compelled to leave
-the place, the strange sounds became louder than ever. One night they were
-suddenly aroused by hearing sharp cries of distress from one of their
-children, a little boy, who slept in their room, and who in great terror
-called out fretfully again and again, 'Let me alone; let me alone; don't
-you hurt me!' as he pointed into vacancy. This particular event was the
-last straw which broke the camel's back, and led the child's parents to
-determine on leaving the house immediately.
-
-"I may add that on a subsequent and more searching examination of the
-house, one room was found to be both locked and fastened up; regarding the
-character of which the owner was somewhat reticent. However, the boarding
-before the door, which had been papered over, was removed, the keys were
-forthcoming, and the room was carefully examined. On the shutters being
-opened, it was found just as it had been left since its occupation by a
-previous tenant, who had gone by the sobriquet of 'the Black Styger.' He
-was a nobleman of bad reputation, and had committed suicide in that very
-apartment by blowing out his brains; the traces of which with blood were
-found scattered both on wall and floor. It was generally believed that his
-disturbed spirit haunted the place."
-
-One of the most singular recent examples, testified to by two independent
-eye-witnesses, now deserves to be reproduced. The appearance of a large
-spectral bird is thus recorded by Mr. Henry Spicer in one of his curious
-and thoughtfully written volumes entitled "Strange Things amongst Us:"--
-
-"Captain Morgan, a gentleman of the highest honour and veracity, and who
-certainly was not over-gifted with ideality, arrived in London one evening
-in 18--, in company with a friend, and took up his lodgings in a large
-old-fashioned house of the last century, to which chance had directed
-them. Captain Morgan was shown into a large bed-chamber, with a huge
-four-posted bed, heavy hangings, and altogether that substantial
-appearance of good, solid respectability and comfort which associated
-itself with our ideas of the wealthy burghers and merchants of the time of
-Queen Anne and the first George, when so many strange crimes of romantic
-daring or of deep treachery stained the annals of the day, and the
-accursed thirst for gold, the bane of every age, appeared to exercise its
-most terrific influence.
-
-"Captain Morgan retired to bed, and slept, but was very soon awaked by a
-great flapping of wings close beside him, and a cold, weird-like sensation
-such as he had never before experienced spread through his frame. He
-started, and sat upright in bed; when an extraordinary appearance declared
-itself in the shape of an immense black bird, with outstretched wings, and
-red eyes flashing as it were with fire.
-
-"It was right before him and pecked furiously at his face and eyes so
-incessantly, that it seemed to him a wonder that he was enabled, with his
-arms and the pillow, to ward off the creature's determined assaults.
-During the battle it occurred to him that some large pet bird belonging to
-the family had effected its escape, and been accidentally shut up in the
-apartment.
-
-"Again and again the creature made at him with a malignant ferocity
-perfectly indescribable; but though he invariably managed to baffle the
-attack, he noticed that he never once succeeded in _touching_ his
-assailant. This strange combat having lasted several minutes, the gallant
-officer, little accustomed to stand so long simply on the defensive, grew
-irritated, and leaping out of bed, dashed at his enemy. The bird
-retreated before him. The captain followed in close pursuit, driving his
-sable foe, fluttering and fighting, towards a sofa which stood in the
-corner of the room. The moonlight shone full into the chamber, and Morgan
-distinctly saw the creature settle down, as if in terror, upon the
-embroidered seat of the sofa.
-
-"Feeling now certain of his prey he paused for a second or two, then flung
-himself suddenly upon the black object, from which he had never removed
-his gaze. To his utter amazement it seemed to fade and dissolve under his
-very fingers. He was clutching the air; and in vain he searched, with
-lighted lamp, every nook and corner of the apartment, unwilling to believe
-that his senses could be the victims of so gross a delusion--no bird was
-to be found. After a long scrutiny the baffled officer once more retired
-to rest, and met with no further disturbance.
-
-"While dressing in the morning, he resolved to make no allusion to what he
-had seen, but to induce his friend, on some pretext, to change rooms with
-him. That unsuspecting individual readily complied, and the next day
-reported, with much disgust, that he had had to contend for possession of
-the chamber with the most extraordinary and perplexing object[39] he had
-ever encountered, to all appearance a huge black bird, which constantly
-eluded his grasp, and ultimately disappeared, leaving no clue to its mode
-of exit."[40]
-
-And with this, the present chapter is closed. Numerous other cases of
-Haunted Localities might have been provided; some which have long been in
-print, others which have been heard from the lips of those whose
-experience and good faith testify to the truth of their narratives. In so
-many examples collected, almost every one owns certain features in common:
-and all in some measure are alike. Repetition, by consequence, becomes
-wearisome. The cases here put on record, therefore, while sufficiently
-diversified, serve abundantly to set forth the reality of those facts, to
-a brief record of which this chapter has been devoted.
-
-
-
-
-MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
-
-
-"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that, in the latter times, some shall
-depart from the Faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of
-devils."--_1 Tim. iv. 1._
-
-"Many believe that the final assault upon Christianity will be made by the
-enemies of God, bonded and compacted together into an universal kingdom.
-It may be, as some have held, that another Incarnation shall take place;
-and that the Enemy of souls will be permitted to assume man's nature.
-Anyhow, we are told that Antichrist shall _reign_. Thousands, deluded by
-false miracles and lying wonders, will become his subjects, his willing
-votaries; and own him as their king. His worship will be an adroit
-counterfeit of the worship of the True God--his kingdom a parody of the
-Catholic Church; while its doctrines will be at once so attractive and
-delusive to fallen man as that the predicted Apostasy will be great and
-widespread."--_Sermons on Antichrist._
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
-
-
-When, in a country where for at least twelve centuries the Christian
-Religion has been accepted, and by which that country has received unknown
-blessings both temporal and spiritual, schools of thought arise, in which
-Historical Christianity is not simply patronized, but put out of court,
-the phenomenon is both portentous and noteworthy. That this is so at the
-present time in England with many, need scarcely be pointed out. The
-scepticism which has deluged the Continent, coming upon a people whose
-religious convictions had been so seriously disturbed by the Reformation,
-and whose conceptions of objective political truth had been so ruthlessly
-disorganized by the events of the Commonwealth and the Revolution of 1688,
-has found the ground well prepared for a scattering of the seeds of doubt.
-Abroad they were sown some generations ago, and brought forth deadly
-fruit. The French Revolution and its horrors followed as a matter of
-course. Events before our eyes tell in very plain language that our own
-turn has at last come.[41] The day of trial is now upon us. True, the
-vulgarity of the eighteenth-century unbelievers is not at present so
-manifestly apparent; though it exists amongst certain active leaders of
-the lower classes with whom scepticism is popular. But the tone and temper
-of public opinion, the bold utterances of serials and newspapers, the
-public political policy now in vogue and popular, the too general
-understanding that Christianity is to be as far as possible ignored in
-legislation--all indicate the steady and rapid progress of sceptical
-liberalism.
-
-The Broad Church party in the established communion has done much, and
-will no doubt do much more, to eliminate the Supernatural from the minds
-of its admirers and of the people of England. Disliking dogma, its
-teaching, when the fog which surrounds it allows that teaching to be
-partly comprehended, is of the earth earthy. It dovetails in with the low
-material views and carnal desires of the money-grubbing many. Its ideal of
-bliss, not always wrapped up in philosophical jargon (and therefore
-sometimes intelligible), is simply commercial prosperity and temporal
-wealth; eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, comfort,
-material pleasure and ease; the conquest of Nature by scientific research
-and progress; an enjoyment of the present and only the present; and a
-complete banishment of the old-world theology--useful, it may have been,
-in times gone by, when the World was being educated; but now to be thrown
-aside as lumber, worn out and valueless. In place of that Historical
-Christianity accepted since the days of S. Augustine of Canterbury, we are
-promised doubt, disbelief, a refined as well as an unrefined intellectual
-Paganism; and in the end--though such an end may not now be contemplated
-by all members of that ecclesiastical school--a positive rejection of the
-distinct nature of God.
-
-At present, of course, the figure is decently draped. Its ugly proportions
-and hateful outline are not apparent. Its admirers have to accommodate
-themselves with some skill to the strong prejudices of the age; to
-tolerate systems which they contemn, to carry out the silent but certain
-operation of destruction, under the hypocritical desire of assisting
-mankind to complete the work of temporal progress.
-
-All this is before us and around us, if we would but note it. And this
-being so, the state of thought and of society, as few can fail to observe,
-is eminently calculated to afford those who disbelieve in the
-Supernatural, good opportunities of advance in the direction of negations.
-On the other hand, the presence amongst us of a sect of persons who call
-themselves "Spiritualists," and whose notorious words and works may be
-noted and criticized, is full of moment and importance. Spiritualism, when
-first it appeared and took shape, was treated with contempt. The facts
-urged by its supporters were denied; the manifestations almost universally
-disbelieved in. It was declared to be the work of acute knaves, or the
-offspring of idle and imaginative dreamers. Public writers treated it with
-scornful contempt. Reports of its strange proceedings and extraordinary
-developments were knowingly and deliberately suppressed. It was hastily
-hustled off the public stage, refused a hearing, and denied a defence.
-This policy, however convenient to its promoters, has failed. Sneers have
-not killed it. Its ideas and theories have been recently reduced to a
-formal system, while its votaries have increased to an extent scarcely
-credited. Christians and non-Christians, Roman Catholics,
-Church-of-England people and Protestants, have ranged themselves under
-its banner, and accept and propagate its views. To some the existence of
-spurious coin proves the value of the true; and the portents of these
-latter times are surely full of warning and value.
-
-At all periods, it should be observed, certain classes of leaders of men's
-thoughts have succeeded in banishing the Supernatural from the field of
-human action. For example, Thucydides, representing the World exclusively
-in its natural aspect, did this. He had neither ear nor eye for the
-marvellous. In recent times, from the period of Locke to the beginning of
-the present century, a similar course was adopted by a very influential
-school of writers, remarkable for their careful dismissal of the
-miraculous, both from ken and consideration. To such, the World was a
-machine, wound up once for all by its Author, and needing no further
-application of that power which appeared to have spent itself, so to
-speak, in the act of creation. Like S. Peter's "scoffers," "walking after
-their own lusts," they practically declared, "since the fathers fell
-asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of
-creation."[42]
-
-But, of course, such a state of thought could only be transitory. The
-universal convictions of man's conscience, and the most earnest desires of
-his heart, produced a reversion of opinion. The very dogmatic
-philosophers soon found themselves at sea. Reason and Imagination were
-starved, while the Understanding was profoundly flattered. This has so
-turned out, not once, nor twice, but continually. Scepticism has followed
-Superstition, and Superstition Scepticism. Wherever the Catholic Religion,
-having once been had, has been deliberately cast out and denied, there, as
-in Scotland at the present day, Superstition is more than ordinarily
-widespread and rampant. The Gnosticism and Manichæism of the early
-Christian era have reproduced themselves in later times; while Materialism
-has lived side by side with that Superstition which, on the surface, it
-seemed so necessary for the same Materialism to deny.
-
-The following faithful account of the rise of the modern system of
-Spiritualism is borrowed from a contemporary record:--
-
-"In December, 1847, a respectable farmer and his family, named Fox,
-settled in a house at Hydesville, a hamlet near Newark, in the State of
-New York. They were troubled from the first with noises, which in January,
-1848, assumed the definite character of knockings, like that of a hammer.
-Two children, since so famous as the Misses Fox, felt something heavy,
-like a dog, lie on their feet when in bed, and one of them felt as if a
-cold hand were passed over her face. The knockings went on increasing in
-violence, and at length it was observed, on some occasion when Farmer Fox
-tried the windows to see if they could be caused by the wind, that the
-knockings exactly answered the rattle accidentally made by the moving
-sash. This suggested the idea of inviting the noises, or rather the beings
-who caused them, to reply by rapping, on repetition of the letters of the
-alphabet, to questions put to them. This was first tried at a place called
-Rochester, with which the family were connected, whence the term
-'Rochester knockings' came into use. The experiment succeeded perfectly,
-and this was the origin of 'spirit-rapping,' which has since grown into a
-regular system. The neighbours being called in, the affair soon thickened
-and developed into a 'movement.' The rappings revealed a murder which had
-taken place in the house when in other hands. Public meetings were called,
-committees of ladies formed to examine the children, and prevent the
-possibility of deception. Similar phenomena began to show themselves in
-various parts of the country, and under yet more extraordinary conditions.
-Raps were heard on all sorts of objects--ceilings, tables, chairs, &c.,
-and it was discovered that certain persons were better fitted than others
-to communicate with the spirits, to whom these noises were now attributed.
-Such persons were called _mediums_, a name with which the World is now
-sufficiently familiar, and when they were present, tables and chairs would
-move about and rise from the ground. Many other astonishing things became
-common, as drawing and music, executed under this strange influence, by
-persons who knew nothing of these arts."
-
-As to its principles and policy, no better nor fairer exposition of them
-can be had than from the various publications which are so largely and
-generally circulated. From a pamphlet written with some system[43] by Mr.
-T. Grant of Maidstone, the following extracts, explanatory of the now
-formulated principles of Modern Spiritualism, are made:--
-
-"TABLE OF MEDIA.
-
- _Outward._
-
- 1. Vibratory Medium.
- 2. Motive Medium.
- 3. Gesticulating Medium.
- 4. Tipping Medium.
- 5. Pantomimic Medium.
- 6. Impersonating Medium.
-
- _Inward._
-
- 7. Pulsatory Medium.
- 8. Manipulating Medium.
- 9. Neurological Medium.
- 10. Sympathetic Medium.
- 11. Clairlative Medium.
- 12. Homo-motor Medium.
-
- _Onward._
-
- 13. Symbolic Medium.
- 14. Psychologic Medium.
- 15. Psychometric Medium.
- 16. Pictorial Medium.
- 17. Duodynamic Medium.
- 18. Developing Medium.
-
- _Upward._
-
- 19. Therapeutic Medium.
- 20. Missionary Medium.
- 21. Telegraphic Medium.
- 22. Speaking Medium.
- 23. Clairvoyant Medium.
- 24. Impressional Medium.
-
-"The _Outward_ stratum includes all kinds of mediumship in which spirits
-act only on the physical organism, first using simply the electrical or
-magnetic emanations from the medium and others in the room to produce
-movements of objects, or concussions called rappings, and to control
-matter in various ways; and secondly, using portions or the whole of the
-medium's body by direct action of spirits upon the bodily organs, the
-medium's spirit being more or less passive, and not taking part in the
-performance....
-
-"_Vibratory Mediumship._ I have often met with instances in my experience,
-and multitudes of persons are sometimes attacked together, with variations
-in accordance with individual character. The physical excitement and
-convulsive phenomena often witnessed at revival meetings are chiefly of
-this kind....
-
-"The _Motive Medium_ comes next in order; he furnishes the magnetic power
-by which spirits are enabled to move tables and other material objects....
-
-"The third class is _Gesticulating Mediumship_, which appears to be a
-development of the vibratory. It is exhibited by the sect of 'Shakers' of
-the present day in the initiatory stage of their development, and was a
-form of mediumship common amongst the prophets of the Cevennes, the
-votaries of S. Vitus, and in most religious excitements.
-
-"_Tipping Mediumship_ follows next, and this again is a step in advance
-from the _Motive_ mediumship, the movements of tables and other objects
-being so regulated by the intelligence of spirits as to produce
-telegraphic communications....
-
-"_Pantomimic media_ belong to the fifth class; they are made, by the
-controlling or guardian spirit, to put themselves in various postures, so
-as to represent any peculiarity belonging to spirit-friends who are
-standing by, wishing to make their presence known and to communicate.
-Lecturers on electro-biology produce, to some extent, the same effects.
-
-"The last in this stratum is the _Impersonating Mediumship_, which is a
-development from the Pantomimic. In this case the communicating spirit
-enters and takes full possession of the medium's body, whilst his own
-spirit stands aside."
-
-The writer then passes on to consider what he terms the "Inward stratum,"
-thus:--
-
-"First we have _Pulsatory Mediumship_, in which the medium receives
-communications from spirits and answers to mental questions by means of
-pulsations, like tiny raps, on different parts of the body, or by sounds
-heard only by himself. These manifestations, although very convincing to
-the medium himself, afford but little satisfaction to anybody else.
-
-"_Manipulating Mediumship_, which follows, is in fact Curative Mesmerism,
-in which, however, the will of the mesmeriser is strengthened and guided
-by spirits. Dr. Newton, of America, who visited Maidstone in 1870 and made
-several interesting and permanent cures, is a most remarkable and
-successful medium of this class, many of his cures having, indeed, all the
-appearance of miracles.
-
-"In the next form of mediumship, the _Neurological_, the spirit impresses
-thoughts upon the brain, and the medium puts them into words; thus the
-communications partake of the peculiarities of the medium, and if the
-medium is impressed to write, he does so in his own handwriting and mode
-of diction and spelling.
-
-"Next comes _Sympathetic Mediumship_, which is an extension of the
-Neurologic, but in which the spirits enter more intimately into sympathy
-with the medium. Both of these last are transitional forms of mediumship,
-and not very reliable until carefully developed.
-
-"In _Clairlative Mediumship_, which succeeds in order, scenes of the past
-are clearly reproduced, or original scenes pictured to the mind, as in
-dreams and visions.[44]
-
-"The last of this Inward group is called the _Homo-motor_ medium, one who
-is in perfect sympathy and under the complete control of one individual
-spirit only, who, in fact, appears to live a second life on earth in union
-with him."
-
-And then he defines and discusses the "Onward stratum":--
-
-"We begin with _Symbolic Mediumship_, in which the interior vision is
-opened by spiritual aid, and the medium sees in a vision the almost exact
-pre-figurations of things which will occur at some future time, or which
-do in reality now exist, either in germ or in full or partial development.
-
-"The second in this group, _Psychologic Mediumship_, is a very important
-form. A medium of this class is one who is in a condition to be impressed
-by a sympathetic spirit with any set of ideas which he desires to
-represent. It is sometimes done in a pictorial form, when the medium
-clearly sees and describes scenes which appear to the vision, such as the
-appearance and movements of an army, a landscape, a congregation in a
-cathedral, and so forth....
-
-"The _Psychometric Medium_ has the power of feeling and correctly
-describing the characteristics of persons with whose spheres he or she is
-brought into sympathy or contact. The power is generally exercised by
-placing to the forehead, the perceptive region of the brain, anything
-which has been intimately connected with the person, as a piece of his
-hair, his handwriting, or a well-worn article of dress. Some will thus
-read a sealed letter or the mottoes enclosed in nuts....
-
-"_Pictorial Mediumship_ differs from the Symbolic chiefly in the
-circumstance that the things seen and described by the medium do not in
-reality exist as material facts, but are only representations, prefiguring
-or bodying-forth a spiritual or psychical truth....
-
-"The next is the _Duodynamic Medium_, a word signifying two powers, he
-being capable of exhibiting two or more forms of mediumship at the same
-time. These compound media, maturely developed, are said to be
-comparatively rare.
-
-"The last in this Onward stratum is the _Developing Medium_, through whom
-spirits can very usefully assist in developing the mediumistic faculty in
-others. They have the power of harmonising the influences which affect
-them, and of rendering media passive to the action of the spirits who are
-seeking the control of their organisms."
-
-As regards the "Upward stratum," the following definitions are given:--
-
-"The _Therapeutic Medium_ is one who effects the cure of many diseases
-through the sympathetic power of seeing and describing minutely the
-disorganized parts of the body, and directing the necessary treatment;
-sometimes the manipulating mediumship is added, when the medium not only
-sees the source of mischief, but also makes curative mesmeric passes at
-the same time.
-
-"Next, we have the _Missionary Medium_, who is irresistibly compelled to
-go, without knowing why or whither, wherever the spirit guides him. Under
-this controlling influence, media have been made to travel nearly all over
-the civilized world, generally without purse or scrip, or any personal
-knowledge of the places; the spirits raising up friends and helpers at
-every step as they are required." Writing of a Missionary Medium known to
-himself, Mr. Grant adds the following:--"I am acquainted with a medium of
-this class in Maidstone, who is too weak in body to walk far in his
-ordinary state, yet, under this influence, he is often made to walk long
-distances without feeling fatigue, at the most unreasonable hours of day
-or night, and he has several times been instantaneously transported from
-one place to another, miles apart."
-
-"Speaking mediumship," writes the author quoted, "is a most useful and
-instructive faculty.... In most cases speakers have to be entranced, that
-is, their spirits have to be removed from the body for a time, in order to
-give the acting spirit full control; but when this has to be done the
-medium is but little advanced from the personating mediumship, which is
-one of the successive stages which a fully-developed speaking medium
-generally passes through. Many of our most celebrated and effective
-preachers and speakers have been, or are, really speaking media, under the
-guidance of spirits, without its being suspected or understood even by
-themselves. This is, indeed, 'inspiration.'
-
-"The _Clairvoyant Medium_ follows next in order, and is in advance of the
-telegraphic, because he is able to see the scenes that are actually
-transpiring at the time in another place, no matter how far distant.
-
-"The _Impressional Medium_ is generally one who has advanced through the
-neurologic, sympathetic, clairlative, and psychologic phases, and thus
-become so easily and thoroughly impressible by his guardian spirit that
-the medium appears to live a double life, the conditions and circumstances
-of both states of existence finding a ready expression through his
-organism at all times without his being entranced, the spiritual
-existence becoming as much as the physical his normal state." pp. 7-18.
-
-The acts and deeds of Mr. Daniel Home, a Scotchman, and of the Davenport
-brothers, Americans, who figure very prominently as mediums in the
-authentic records of the spiritualists, are tolerably well known by report
-to many. From America, where the signs were first noticed, they came
-eastwards to England and the European continent, in which places the
-spiritual manifestations were even more remarkable than those which had
-occurred and been testified to in the West. Under the direction of a
-medium, people sat round a table, and by a silent invocation of spirits,
-by "willing"[45] that they should come, they came, and produced the
-following amongst other equally strange phenomena.[46] Large tables rose
-to the ceiling, floating in the atmosphere with a sort of undulating
-motion, and coming down again to the floor without noise; sprigs of
-flowers were torn off and presented to people by the spirit; accordions
-and other musical instruments were played without any visible hand holding
-or moving them; luminous stars and streaks of light appeared in various
-places, while "spirit hands" were seen and felt as palpably as mortal
-flesh and blood could be; answers to questions made, were given by a
-system of raps or by spelling out words on a child's alphabet placed on
-the floor. Thus conversations, sometimes sensible, but frequently trivial
-and absurd,[47] were held with the spirits summoned. Spirit hands, using
-material pens, ink and paper, wrote answers to queries; quoted verses
-from known authors, or put down original poems. In some cases the
-narratives published were anonymous, and only authenticated by witnesses
-who privately testified to the newspaper-editors their accuracy. But in
-some instances persons of repute and ability came forward in support of
-their correctness.[48] Dr. Gully of Malvern, for example, publicly
-testified that he had seen Mr. Home float about a room for several
-minutes, and guaranteed the accuracy of the facts set forth in a most
-remarkable fashion in an early number of the "Cornhill Magazine." A
-well-known clergyman of the High Church party in the Church of England,
-gives his testimony to the truth and strangeness of certain appearances
-and manifestations, in the following communication to the Editor of this
-volume:--
-
-"I was staying in the north of England with the Rev. ----, in 1850. During
-my visit a well-known medium (at that period a clergyman of the diocese of
-London) spent the evening with us. Eight or ten other people were there at
-the same time. 'Table-turning' was the subject of a long and animated
-discussion, in which those who accepted the facts and those who rejected
-them were about equally divided. There was nothing to be done, therefore,
-but to test the question. This was determined on. A circular table about
-four feet in diameter, of considerable size and weight, was used. Seven
-people sat round it, joining their hands on the table, and after
-conjointly _willing_ that it should turn itself in one direction or be
-turned, for about twelve minutes, it began to vibrate strangely and then
-slowly to move. At first its motion was in circles, then it moved from
-side to side of the room with dash and rapidity. Afterwards it was
-strangely tilted on the other side. On one occasion later on, it rose
-several inches from the ground, and remained suspended in the air for
-nearly two minutes. As to the facts, no one could dispute them. Afterwards
-a variety of questions were put, to which the table replied by knocking on
-the floor. It was agreed beforehand that one knock should stand for 'No',
-two for 'Yes.' An alphabet was produced, and words in response were
-spelled out. Some of the queries were trivial, some arithmetical, some
-momentous. The answers were usually accurate, sensible, and intelligible,
-but not always so. After questions had been put concerning the future
-state, heaven, hell, purgatory, the happiness of the good and the
-punishment of the wicked, a question was asked, 'Where did the spirit now
-answering dwell when on earth?' The name of a place in Devonshire was
-spelled out. This reply greatly interested a clergyman present, who some
-fifteen years previously had been curate in that county. It was followed
-by another:--'What was the name of the person whose spirit is here?' Then
-the table spelt out, by means of the alphabet, the name of a yeoman who
-had died impenitent and blaspheming at the period before referred to. This
-was sufficient for me," writes the above correspondent; "what I had heard
-and seen convinced me that necromancy was practised. I left the house,
-protecting myself by the sacred sign, convinced of the sin of the
-practice. And though I had been a spectator and not an actor, I made a
-resolution, which I have scrupulously kept, never to see nor sanction such
-proceedings again."
-
-Another somewhat similar example is here recorded. A clergyman of the
-Church of England, intimately known to the Editor of this volume, supplies
-the following remarkable narrative regarding the action and authors of
-Spiritualistic manifestations:--"Being a perfect and total sceptic as to
-the supernatural character of so-called 'Spiritualism,' and believing that
-the results asserted to be produced by its votaries were brought about by
-pre-arranged trickery and the deception of confederates, I for a long time
-declined to be present at, or to take part in, a _séance_, though
-earnestly pressed to do so. However, circumstances led me to attend one in
-the year 1862, at a house in Notting Hill Square, London, in the month of
-October. Prior to the operations, which were managed and conducted by a
-'medium,' I was invited to examine both the room where the _séance_ was to
-be held, and the table by which the operations were to be conducted.
-Conversations, held by a well-known spiritualist, were to be carried on,
-(by means of an alphabet, raps and knockings,) with the spirits who were
-presumed to be present, and who were declared to have miraculously moved
-the table round which, for some time, seven persons, including myself, had
-been sitting. The room was about ten feet in height, and in the centre was
-a gas chandelier of three lights, all of which were burning. During the
-sitting, after the table had made several most remarkable gyrations,
-tilting one side of itself upwards and downwards at an angle of at least
-forty-five degrees, at the command of the chief operator it slowly
-ascended from the floor to the height of at least seven feet, viz. the
-bottom of the pendent gaselier. Its plane having caused the lamp glasses
-to rattle by contact, the table then with a strange throbbing and
-vibration and slow movement began to descend. We had all removed our
-chairs, to give room for its ascent, and standing close to the walls
-around, saw it slowly come down to its place. I was so shocked and
-horrified at what I beheld, and now so firmly convinced that the
-remarkable actions we had witnessed were the result of the invocation and
-intervention of evil spirits, that I declined, in language most positive
-and unmistakable, to have any further part in such unlawful performances.
-When further attempts were made to obtain fresh manifestations, taking
-from my neck a small silver crucifix, which had been blessed by a high
-ecclesiastical dignitary, I made a mental act of faith in the Blessed
-Trinity, and holding the small crucifix in my closed hand, placed my hand
-clasping it on the table, saying mentally, 'If this be the work of evil
-spirits, may God Almighty, for Christ's sake, stop it!' The moment I did
-this, the table, which had been moving about strangely in several
-directions, and by varied singular motions, became suddenly and at once
-motionless. Nor could it be made to stir afterwards. Being perfectly
-convinced that such operations were of the nature of Necromancy, forbidden
-by the Church, as Scripture plainly testifies, I made an earnest
-exhortation to those in the room, after the last manifestation, not to
-cooperate in such deeds any further. Some maintained by rather blasphemous
-arguments that Spiritualism was destined to, and would soon, take the
-place of Christianity; and were kind enough to pity my ignorance,
-narrowness, prejudice, and sectarianism, to which I made no reply. I then
-left."
-
-From another source (a well-known country gentleman in one of the midland
-counties) has been obtained a series of questions and answers which were
-put, given, and taken down in the year 1856, at a gathering at which the
-practice of table-turning and spirit invocation was tested by those whose
-conviction, in the main, regarding them, as the Editor is informed, agrees
-with that of the correspondents already quoted. Similar strange phenomena
-occurred on this occasion likewise:--
-
- "Are you a Spirit who inhabited this earth? Yes.
-
- How long have you been dead? No reply.
-
- Have you been dead years? No.
-
- Months? No.
-
- Weeks? No.
-
- Days? Yes.
-
- How many? Five days.
-
- Do you mean five days? Yes.
-
- Did you live in this neighbourhood? Yes.
-
- Did you know any at this table? Yes.
-
- Will you point them out? Yes. (It then crossed the room three times
- violently and stopped before three persons.)
-
- Will you spell your name? Yes. R---- J----[49] (the way he always
- spelt it).
-
- Are you happy? No answer.
-
- Can we do you any good? No.
-
- Was the Baptist religion true? No.
-
- Will you spell the true religion? Yes--Saients.
-
- Is there a middle state of souls? Yes.
-
- Will the end of the World be soon? Yes.
-
- Will it be the end of the World or the end of wickedness? The end of
- wickedness? Yes.
-
- Will the World be destroyed by water? No.
-
- By fire? No.
-
- Will it be partly destroyed by fire? Yes.
-
- Shall any of us see the Last Day? Yes.
-
- In how many years? Twenty-five years.
-
- Will the Last Judgment be then? No.
-
- Will that be the Millennium? Yes.
-
- Will Enoch and Elijah come again? Yes.
-
- Will the Jews be restored? Yes.
-
- Will Russia conquer England? Yes.
-
- Will it be in the reign of Queen Victoria? No.
-
- In the reign of her successor? Yes."
-
-The testimony of Mr. Crookes, the discoverer of a new metal, and a Fellow
-of the Royal Society, may here be suitably recorded. Unlike some other
-so-called "scientific investigators," he is reported to have resolved upon
-a careful and thorough examination of the spiritualistic phenomena. He is
-said to have maintained originally that, even if the alleged facts were
-true, he might be able to explain them by some natural law. Accordingly he
-thoughtfully pursued his inquiries and investigations over a series of
-years, taking unusual care to render deception out of the question and
-impossible. The result has been given to the public in the "Quarterly
-Journal of Science" for January, 1874,[50] from which the following
-quotations are made:--
-
-"The phenomena I am prepared to attest are so extraordinary and so
-directly oppose the most firmly-rooted articles of scientific
-belief--amongst others, the ubiquity and invariable action of the law of
-gravitation--that, even now, on recalling the details of what I witnessed,
-there is an antagonism in my mind between _reason_, which pronounces it to
-be scientifically impossible, and the consciousness that my senses, both
-of touch and sight--and these corroborated, as they were, by the senses of
-all who were present--are not lying witnesses when they testify against my
-preconceptions. But the supposition that there is a sort of mania or
-delusion which suddenly attacks a whole roomful of intelligent persons who
-are quite sane elsewhere, and that they all concur to the minutest
-particulars in the details of the occurrences of which they suppose
-themselves to be witnesses, seems to my mind more incredible than even the
-facts they attest" (pp. 77-78).
-
-Under the heading of "The Phenomena of Percussive and other Allied
-Sounds," he makes reference to the raps and knocks of various kinds made
-and heard in different places, "in a living tree, on a sheet of glass, on
-a stretched iron wire, on a stretched membrane, a tambourine, on the roof
-of a cab, and on the floor of a theatre," and where no known law, and no
-contrivance or trickery, could afford any clue to their cause. He then
-inquires whether the sounds thus heard are the result of some blind,
-irrational, hidden material force obeying the Laws of Nature. His
-conclusion, however, was that the varied phenomena being evidently
-governed by intelligence, a thinking being must have been concerned in
-their origination. "The intelligence," he maintains, "is sometimes of such
-a character as to lead to the belief that it does not emanate from any
-person present." The movement of heavy substances at a distance from the
-medium is then discussed, and Mr. Crookes thus writes:--
-
-"On three successive evenings a small table moved slowly across the room,
-under conditions which I had specially pre-arranged, so as to answer any
-objections which might be raised to the evidence" (p. 84).
-
-Again:--"On five separate occasions a heavy dining-table rose between a
-few inches and one and a half feet off the floor, under special
-circumstances which rendered trickery impossible. On another occasion a
-heavy table rose from the floor in full light, while I was holding the
-medium's hands and feet. On another occasion the table rose from the
-floor, not only when no person was touching it, but under conditions that
-I had pre-arranged, so as to assure unquestionable proof of the fact" (p.
-85).
-
-Once more:--
-
-"On one occasion I witnessed a chair, with a lady sitting on it, rise
-several inches from the ground. On another occasion, to avoid the
-suspicion of this being in some way performed by herself, the lady knelt
-on the chair in such manner that its four feet were visible to us. It then
-rose about three inches, remained suspended for about ten seconds, and
-then slowly descended. At another time two children, on separate
-occasions, rose from the floor with their chairs, in full daylight, under
-(to me) most satisfactory conditions; for I was kneeling and keeping close
-watch upon the feet of the chair, and observing that no one might touch
-them" (p. 85).
-
-Respecting another class of phenomena, said to be common enough with
-Modern Spiritualists, which appeal to the sense of sight, under the head
-of "Luminous Appearances," Mr. Crookes thus writes:--
-
-"Under the strictest test conditions I have seen a solid self-luminous
-body, the size and nearly the shape of a turkey's egg, float noiselessly
-about the room, at one time higher than anyone present could reach
-standing on tip-toe, and then gently descend to the floor. It was visible
-for more than ten minutes, and before it faded away it struck the table
-three times, with a sound like that of a hard, solid body. During this
-time the medium was lying back, apparently insensible, in an easy-chair.
-
-"I have seen luminous points of light darting about and settling on the
-heads of different persons; I have had questions answered by the flashing
-of a bright light a desired number of times in front of my face. I have
-seen sparks of light rising from the table to the ceiling, and again
-falling upon the table, striking it with an audible sound. I have had an
-alphabetical communication given by luminous flashes occurring before me
-in the air, whilst my hand was moving about amongst them. I have seen a
-luminous cloud floating upwards to a picture. Under the strictest test
-conditions, I have more than once had a solid, self-luminous crystalline
-body placed in my hand by a hand which did not belong to any person in the
-room. In the light, I have seen a luminous cloud hover over a heliotrope
-on a side-table, break a sprig off, and carry the sprig to a lady; and on
-some occasions I have seen a similar luminous cloud visibly condense to
-the form of a hand, and carry small objects about" (p. 87).
-
-Two pages later on the following occurs:--
-
-"I was sitting next to the medium, Miss Fox, the only other persons
-present being my wife and a lady relative, and I was holding the medium's
-two hands in one of mine, whilst her feet were resting on my feet. Paper
-was on the table before us, and my disengaged hand was holding a pencil.
-A luminous hand came down from the upper part of the room, and after
-hovering near me for a few seconds, took the pencil from my hand, rapidly
-wrote on a sheet of paper, threw the pencil down, and then rose up over
-our heads, gradually fading into darkness" (p. 89).
-
-And then Mr. Crookes testifies that not only spirit-hands, but spectres or
-spirit-persons in their entirety, were seen:--
-
-"In the dusk of the evening, during a _séance_ with Mr. Home at my house,
-the curtains of a window about eight feet from Mr. Home were seen to move.
-A dark, shadowy, semi-transparent form like that of a man was then seen by
-all present standing near the window, waving the curtain with his hand. As
-we looked, the form faded away and the curtain ceased to move. The
-following is a still more striking instance. As in the former case, Mr.
-Home was the medium. A phantom form came from a corner of the room, took
-an accordion in its hand, and then glided about the room playing the
-instrument. The form was visible to all present for many minutes, Mr. Home
-also being seen at the same time. Coming rather close to a lady who was
-sitting apart from the rest of the company, she gave a slight cry, upon
-which it vanished" (p. 90).
-
-In conclusion Mr. Crookes sets forth five current theories with regard to
-these and similar phenomena; one of which theories is clearly expressed
-in the following sentence. These supernatural manifestations, he asserts,
-some maintain to be "the actions of Evil Spirits or Devils, personifying
-who or what they please, in order to undermine Christianity and to ruin
-men's souls" (p. 96). Such a definition, it may be added, is in perfect
-accordance with ordinary experience, the testimony of Scripture, the
-action and teaching of the living Church, as well as a fulfilment of
-express and definite prophecies regarding "the latter days."
-
-
-
-
-MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
-
-CONTINUED.
-
-
-"Superstition, in its grossest form, is the worship of Evil
-Spirits."--_John Henry Newman._
-
-"Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except
-there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, the Son
-of Perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called
-God, or that is worshipped.... Whose coming is after the working of Satan,
-with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of
-unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of
-the Truth that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them
-a strong delusion that they should believe a lie."--_2 Thess. ii. 3-11._
-
-"The greatest intellectual triumph that can be achieved by the Devil is
-gained when men are prepared to believe that he is not."--_Sermons_, _Rev.
-T. T. Lee_ (A.D. 1796).
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-MODERN SPIRITUALISM.
-
-(CONTINUED.)
-
-
-More recently the manifestations have been still further developed. From
-the "Spiritual Magazine" the following is quoted:--
-
-"The _séance_ was held by appointment. Our object being that of
-investigation, we limited the number to three, and, I must add, used every
-precaution we could think of to preclude the possibility of
-self-deception; we likewise guarded against any possible preparatory
-arrangement. Accordingly, we changed from the library to the dining-room.
-We were soon seated at a heavy square table. Twenty minutes passed without
-any manifestation; then came gentle raps, followed by the table being
-lifted, tilted, and gently vibrated. Then raps were heard simultaneously
-in different and opposite parts of the room. At my suggestion, the lamp
-was partly turned down, when a cold current of air was felt to pass over
-our hands and faces. A pause ensued. The dining-room table leaf standing
-in the corner of the room then commenced to vibrate, and one of the leaves
-being taken from the stand, was passed between Mr. Home and the table at
-which we were seated. It was then raised straight up, and passing
-vertically over my friend, gently touched him; in passing over me, it
-struck me on the crown of the head, but so gently, that I could hardly
-realize it to be the heavy leaf of the dining-room table; the touch
-nevertheless caused the leaf to vibrate all but sonorously. I name this to
-prove how delicately balanced and suspended in the air the leaf of the
-table must have been to have produced the vibration. It then passed over
-to the right, touching my shoulders, and finally was placed upon the table
-at which we were seated. The distance the leaf was carried I compute at
-nearly twelve yards (allowing for the circuit made), and at an elevation
-of six feet. A small round table was then moved from the corner of the
-room, and placed next to my friend; and in reply to his question '_who it
-was_,' he received the answer, audible to us all, '_Pa, Pa,--dear--darling
-Pa_.' An arm-chair behind my friend, and at a distance of three yards, was
-raised up straight into the air, carried over our heads, and placed upon
-the dining-room table to my left, a voice clearly and loudly repeating the
-words, 'Papa's chair.' We then observed the wooden box of the accordion
-being carried from the extreme corner of the room up to my friend. In
-passing my right hand, I passed my hand under and over the box, as it
-travelled suspended in the air to my front. I did this to make sure of the
-fact of its being moved by an invisible agency, and not by means of
-mechanical aid.... The accordion was then taken from Mr. Home, carried
-about in the room, and played. Voices were distinctly heard; a low
-whispering, and voices imitating the break of a wave on the shore.
-Finally, the accordion placed itself upon the table we were seated at, and
-two luminous hands were distinctly seen resting on the keys of the
-instrument. They remained luminously visible for from twenty to thirty
-seconds, and then melted away. I had, in the meantime, and at the request
-of my friend, taken hold of the accordion; whilst so held by me, an
-invisible hand laid hold of the instrument, and played for two or three
-minutes what appeared to me to be sacred music. Voices were then heard, a
-kind of murmuring or low whistling and breathing; at times in imitation of
-the murmur of the waves of the sea, at other times more plaintively
-melodious. The accordion was then a second time taken by an invisible
-power, carried over our heads, and a small piece of sacred music
-played,--then a hymn, voices in deep sonorous notes singing the
-hallelujah. I thought I could make out three voices, but my friend said he
-could speak to four. A jet of light then crossed the room, after which a
-star or brilliantly illuminated disk, followed by the appearance of a
-softly luminous column of light, which moved up between me and my friend.
-I cannot say that I could discern any distinct outline. The luminous
-column appeared to me to be about five to six feet high, the subdued soft
-light mounting from it half illumining the room. The column or luminous
-appearance then passed to my right, and a chair was moved and placed next
-to me. I distinctly heard the rustling as of a silk dress. Instinctively I
-put my hand forward to ascertain the presence of the guest, when a soft
-hand seized my hand and wrist. I then felt that the skirt of a dress had
-covered my knees. I grasped it; it felt like thick silk, and melted away
-as I firmly clenched my hand on it. By this time I admit I shuddered. A
-heavy footstep then passed to my right, the floor vibrating to the
-footfall; the spirit-form now walked up to the fire-place, clapping its
-hands as it passed me. I then felt something press against the back of my
-chair; the weight was so great, that as the form leaned on my shoulder, I
-had to bend forward under the pressure. Two hands gently pressed my
-forehead; I noticed a luminous appearance at my right; I was kissed, and
-what to me at the time made my very frame thrill again, spoken to in a
-sweet, low, melodious voice. The words uttered by the spirit were
-distinctly heard by all present. As the spirit-form passed away, it
-repeated the words, 'I kissed you, I kissed you,' and I felt three taps
-on each shoulder, audible to all present, as if in parting to reimpress me
-with the reality of its presence. I shuddered again, and, in spite of all
-my heroism, felt very 'uncanny.' My friend now called our attention to his
-being patted by a soft hand on his head. I heard a kiss, and then the
-words, 'Papa, dear papa.' He said his left hand was being kissed, and that
-a soft, child-like hand was caressing him. A cloud of light appeared to be
-standing at his left."
-
-Another example, from the same publication, deserves to be put on
-record:--
-
-"The first group of the manifestations (I use the term 'group' to mark the
-characteristic difference of the phenomena on each occasion,) occurred at
-a friend's house at Great Malvern. Those present had only incidentally
-met; and, owing to a prohibition being laid upon Mr. Home by his medical
-man against trying his strength, no _séance_ was attempted. I name this as
-characteristic. Raps in different parts of the room, and the movement of
-furniture, however, soon told the presence of the invisibles. The library
-in which the party had met communicated with the hall; and the door having
-been left half open, a broad stream of light from the burners of the
-gas-lamp lit up the room. At the suggestion of one of the party, the
-candles were removed. The rapping, which had till then been heard in
-different parts of the room, suddenly made a pause, and then the unusual
-phenomena of the appearance of spirit-forms manifested itself. The opening
-of the half-closed door was suddenly darkened by an invisible agency, the
-room becoming pitch dark. Then the wall opposite became illumined, the
-library now being lit up by a luminous element, for it cannot be described
-otherwise. Between those present and the opposite and now illumined wall
-two spirit-forms were seen, their shadowy outline on the wall well
-defined. The forms moved to and fro. They made an effort to speak; the
-articulation, however, was too imperfect to permit of the meaning of the
-words to be understood. The darkening which had obscured the half-closed
-door was then removed, and the broad light from the hall lamp reappeared,
-looking quite dim in comparison with the luminous brilliancy of the light
-that had passed away. Again the room became darkened, then illumined, and
-a colossal head and shoulders appeared to rise from the floor, visible
-only by the shadow it cast upon the illumined wall. What added to the
-interest was the apparent darkening and lighting up of the room at will,
-and that repeatedly, the library door remaining half open all the while.
-The time occupied by these phenomena was perhaps five to ten minutes, the
-manifestations terminating quite abruptly."
-
-A correspondent of the same serial gives the following facts:--
-
-"On the 1st October, 1865, I attended a _séance_ at 13, Victoria Place,
-Clifton, where the younger Mrs. Marshall, the well-known medium from
-London, was staying.
-
-"I had previously prepared, as a test, a series of written questions
-inserted in a book and numbered consecutively; my wife, who was present,
-was by the usual method put in communication with the spirit of her
-mother, and the following are a few of the results. It is important to
-observe that no clue was given to the medium, or to the others present, as
-to the nature of the answer required, the questions being put in the
-following form:--'Will you answer the question No. 33?' &c., and as the
-answers were occasionally given in a different form from what was
-anticipated, though still quite correctly, these two facts taken together
-conclusively prove, as it appears to me, that the answers were neither the
-result of any knowledge on the part of the medium, nor any 'reflex action'
-from the mind of the interrogator.
-
-"The spirit having been requested to answer the question numbered 33,
-viz.:--'Will you spell the name of the place where we lived when you left
-this state?' The reply, spelt through the alphabet, was 'Aust.'
-
-"Question No. 34 having been put in the same manner, viz.:--'Where was
-your body buried?' The reply was, 'Saint George's.'
-
-"No. 35.--'While your body was lying in the coffin, was anything put in
-the hand?'[51] Reply, 'Yes.'
-
-"No. 36.--'What was it?' Reply, 'A sprig of myrtle.'
-
-"No. 37.--'By whom was it put there?' Reply, 'Thomas Bowman.'
-
-"No. 38.--'Who else were present at the time?' Reply, 'Ann, Tommy and Mary
-Bowman Bryant.'
-
-"Many other replies were given of an equally satisfactory character, but I
-must not further trespass on your space. I would merely remark that the
-answers in each case were quite correct, and that the events referred to
-occurred upwards of forty years since."
-
-Again, Mr. James Howell, of 7, Guildford Road, Brighton, writes as follows
-in the "Spiritual Magazine" for November, 1867:--
-
-"When I was at the Marshalls' last summer, a circumstance, unknown to
-anyone present save myself, was made known to me by unaccountable means.
-The name of a young lady who suffered and died from spinal complaint in
-the year 1843 was correctly spelled out, and the date of her death given.
-I was most intimately acquainted with her. She was good, pious, and highly
-intellectual. To her I owe my knowledge of the French language, and my
-love of its literature. I was not thinking of her at the time; in fact,
-she was furthest from my thoughts; yet her name--a very uncommon one, you
-will admit--was given correctly, 'Aletta V----.' Now I am honest enough to
-confess that a million guesses would not have guessed that name. I was
-astounded and affected; for it brought back to my mind a rush of thoughts,
-happy and sad, of those evenings when I sat by her bedside listening to
-her sweet voice, and imbibing the original thoughts which sprang, not only
-from a well-stored mind, but one instinct with genius. Twenty-three years
-had elapsed from the time of her death; she had often promised to
-communicate with me from the spirit-world, if it was possible, and now
-that promise was fulfilled, even in the presence of others."
-
-And once more, the same writer gives the following record of facts:--
-
-"I paid a visit on Monday, July 2nd, to Mrs. Parks, of Cornwall Terrace,
-Regent's Park, then staying at 7, Bedford Square. Miss Purcell, the
-medium, went with me; and we three had some strong and wonderful
-manifestations. The table was turned about merrily, and once whirled round
-in mid-air. It became as animated as a living being; it even ran about
-when not a single being touched it. Knockings were heard all over the
-room; in chairs, in tables, under the floor, and along the wainscot. We
-had great trouble to keep the tables from being smashed.
-
-"During the evening, the 'Blue Bells of Scotland' and '_Marlbrook s'en
-va-t-en guerre_' were knocked out on the table in a beautiful and correct
-manner, the table beating and dancing admirable time to each tune. At a
-previous _séance_ a well-known tune was knocked out, and my wife was
-requested to dance, the spirits stating that the table should accompany
-her; but as we could not induce her to do so, we lost the promised _pas de
-deux_ between a human being and a table. At my request the table also gave
-a series of knocks, viz. the footman's, the postman's, the tax-gatherer's,
-and the countryman's, which were perfect, and caused us much amusement. In
-one part of the room there appeared a silvery, bluish star, shining
-brilliantly. Mrs. Parks, strange to say, could not see it, but to the
-medium and myself it was clearly visible, at the same time too; and a
-brilliant member of the stellar creation it was, coming and going like
-those of the sky, when for a moment a veil of clouds passes over them."
-
-The conviction that such acts and deeds are the work of evil spirits is
-put on record in the same serial, a formal organ of the Spiritualists, in
-the following narrative:--
-
-"Mr. and Mrs. C---- attend a _séance_ at which the spirit of 'a darling
-child' is manifestly present. They attend a second _séance_, and through
-the same medium they are confirmed in the conviction of the real presence
-of their child. Mr. C---- then finds that he is himself a medium, and
-forthwith he purchases a small table for the exercise of his power.
-
-"His first experiment proves to him beyond a doubt that an intelligent
-being, though invisible, is with him; but he speedily begins to suspect
-that whatever the character may have been of the spirit which first
-manifested to him through another medium, this, which is now communicating
-through himself, is an evil spirit. On his 'wishing it to walk to the
-dining-room, it started at once.' He was struck by its heavy tread, 'so
-very unlike the footfalls of a young child,' and he exclaimed, 'This is
-_not_ the spirit of my child, if so, I want no other manifestation.'
-Becoming more and more suspicious of the character of this particular
-visitant, he said, 'If thou art not the spirit of my child, march out of
-the house.' 'The table did, indeed, march, making a noise like the loud
-and well-measured footfalls of a heavy dragoon--literally shaking
-everything in the room.'
-
-"This gentleman then adjured the spirit in a variety of forms, and asked
-if it was not a bad spirit? and it said, 'Yes!' Then he said, 'Accursed
-devil! by the living God I adjure thee to speak the truth! Has the spirit
-of my child _ever_ been put in communication with myself or her mother
-through this or any other table?' The 'accursed devil' said, 'No, never!'
-Then, after similar assurances, Mr. C---- made up his mind to believe the
-devil; and he closed his experiments with an auto-da-fé, by breaking up
-and burning the table!"
-
-Mr. Chevalier, who was the first witness called before the committee
-appointed by the Dialectical Society, gives the following personal version
-of this experiment, 20th July, 1869. He stated that he had had seventeen
-years' experience of Spiritualism, but it was not till 1866 that he
-commenced experimenting on tables. He obtained the usual phenomena, such
-as raps and tiltings and answers to questions. On one occasion, the answer
-which was given being obviously untrue, the witness peremptorily inquired
-why a correct answer had not been given, and the spirit in reply said,
-"Because I am Beelzebub." Mr. Chevalier, in continuation, said, "I
-continued my experiments until I heard of the 'Spiritual Athenæum.' About
-that time I lost a child, and heard my wife say she had been in
-communication with its spirit. I cautioned her, and yet was anxious to
-communicate also. I placed one finger on the table; it moved, and the name
-of the child was given. It was a French name. I told a friend of mine what
-had happened, but was laughed at by him; he however came, sceptic as he
-was. I placed one hand on the table asking mental questions, which were
-all answered. He then asked where my child went to school, not knowing
-himself, and the answer 'Fenton' was given; this also was correct.
-Frequently after this, I obtained manifestations in French and English,
-and messages as a child could send to a parent. At my meals I constantly
-rested my hand on a small table, and it seemed to join in the
-conversation. One day the table turned at right angles, and went into the
-corner of the room. I asked, 'Are you my child?' but obtained no answer. I
-then said, 'Are you from God?' but the table was still silent. I then
-said, 'In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, I command you to
-answer--are you from God?' One loud rap, a negative, was then given. 'Do
-you believe,' said I, 'that Christ died to save us from sin?' The answer
-was 'No!' 'Accursed spirit,' said I, 'leave the room.' The table then
-walked across the room, entered the adjoining one and quickened its steps.
-It was a small tripod table. It walked with a sidelong walk. It went to
-the door, shook the handle, and I opened it. The table then walked into
-the passage, and I repeated the adjuration, receiving the same answer.
-Fully convinced that I was dealing with an accursed spirit, I opened the
-street door, and the table was immediately silent; no movement or rap was
-heard. I returned alone to the drawing-room, and asked if there were any
-spirits present. Immediately I heard steps like those of a little child
-outside the door. I opened it, and the small table went into the corner as
-before, just as my child did when I reproved it for a fault. These
-manifestations continued until I used the adjuration, and I always found
-that they changed or ceased when the Name of God was mentioned. One night,
-when sitting alone in my drawing-room, I heard a noise at the top of the
-house; a servant who had heard it came into the room frightened. I went to
-the nursery and found that the sounds came from a spot near the bed. I
-pronounced the adjuration and they instantly ceased. The same sounds were
-afterwards heard in the kitchen, and I succeeded in restoring quiet as
-before.
-
-"Reflecting on these singular facts, I determined to inquire further and
-really satisfy myself that the manifestations were what I suspected them
-to be. I went to Mrs. Marshall, and took with me three clever men, who
-were not at all likely to be deceived. I was quite unknown; we sat at a
-table, and had a _séance_: Mrs. Marshall told me the name of my child. I
-asked the spirit some questions, and then pronounced the adjuration. We
-all heard steps, which sounded as if someone was mounting the wall; in a
-few seconds the sounds ceased, and although Mrs. Marshall challenged again
-and again, the spirits did not answer, and she said she could not account
-for the phenomenon. In this case, I pronounced the adjuration mentally; no
-person knew what I had done. At a _séance_, held at the house of a friend
-of mine, at which I was present, manifestations were obtained, and, as I
-was known to be hostile, I was entreated not to interfere. I sat for two
-hours a passive spectator. I then asked the name of the spirit, and it
-gave the name of my child. 'In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy
-Ghost,' said I, 'are you the spirit of my child?' It answered, 'No!' and
-the word 'Devil' was spelled out."
-
-Dr. Edmunds: "How were the names spelled out?"
-
-Mr. Chevalier: "The legs rapped when the alphabet was called over. Mrs.
-Marshall used the alphabet herself, and the table rapped when her pencil
-came to the letters. My opinion of the phenomena is that the intelligence
-which is put in communication with us is a fallen one. It is the Devil,
-the Prince of the Powers of the air. I believe we commit the crime of
-Necromancy when we take part in these spiritual _séances_."
-
-We obtain from these extracts, which might be multiplied thirty-fold from
-the authorized publications of the Spiritualists, some idea of the nature
-of their _séances_ and proceedings. Our own statement at the outset has
-been more than justified as regards its moderation and accuracy from the
-examples provided in the extracts in question. "Necromancy" has been well
-defined to be "The art of communicating with devils and of doing
-surprising things by means of their aid; particularly that of calling up
-the dead and extorting answers from them." Now this, it seems clear, in
-one form or another, is precisely that which is carried on by a
-considerable and increasing section[52] of people in America, in England,
-on the Continent, and elsewhere. It is practised mainly by persons who
-were such extreme Protestants in previous times that, having almost
-altogether denied the Supernatural, they have been reluctantly won over to
-a belief in it by communion with evil spirits. Father Perrone, the
-distinguished Jesuit, has calculated that upwards of two thousand
-treatises have been published in defence of the system of these
-manifestations during the past fifteen years. It has been pointedly
-remarked by an English clergyman, of those people who once, like the
-ancient Sadducees, rejected the idea of the existence of spirits, but who
-now have accepted the Spiritualistic theory, that "they have given up
-believing in nothing, and have taken to believe in the Devil."[53] And
-this epigrammatic saying is hardly too pointed. According to Perrone, the
-modern professors of divination frankly allow that the phenomena have
-passed through three phases. First, that of Mesmerism; secondly,
-artificial Somnambulism and Clairvoyance; and thirdly, Spiritualism,
-properly so called. He gives five reasons for maintaining his theory of
-diabolical agency with regard to the same. 1. From the nature of the
-phenomena. 2. From its effects. 3. From the manner in which Mesmerism
-operates. 4. From the malice and wickedness of the agent, who frequently
-utters anti-Christian and blasphemous doctrines; and lastly, 5. from the
-frank and candid admission of the mediums or operators themselves.
-
-In most cases it may be safely assumed that evil spirits personify the
-souls of the departed. That such spirits are the deadly foes of man so
-long as he is in his period of probation, may, for all Catholic
-Christians, be also assumed. That such spirits, moreover, constantly
-represent the departed as continually desiring the hand of Death to fall
-upon their earthly friends, in order, as is implied or stated, that a
-future of unclouded light and everlasting happiness may speedily link them
-together, can be seen from a careful study of the records of Spiritualism.
-Some of the facts already set forth teach this. The principle that men,
-whether good or bad, righteous or unrighteous, will all be certainly
-saved, and be for ever hereafter in bliss, is the practical heresy[54]
-that Spiritualism in its theological aspect has most openly taught, and
-still continues to teach. "Spiritualism," writes Mr. William Howitt, a
-convert to it from Quakerism, "rejects the doctrine of eternal damnation
-as alike injurious to God and man. Injurious to God's noblest attributes,
-repugnant to the principles of justice, and unavailing in men as a motive
-to repentance.... Spiritualism knows that there are isolated passages in
-the Gospels and in the words of our Saviour capable of being made to bear
-an appearance favouring the doctrine of eternal punishment, but it knows
-that the original terms bear no such latitude, and when Christ says there
-is a state 'where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched,' it
-admits the state, but denies that any of God's creatures will continue in
-that state a minute longer than is necessary to purge the foulness of sin
-and the love of sin out of their spiritual constitutions. Were the
-solution of this supposed difficulty much harder than it is, Spiritualism
-would place the love of God and the love of Christ, and all the great and
-gracious attributes of God and His Saviour--justice and truth and wisdom,
-and a charity more immeasurable than God Himself recommends to mankind,
-confidently and courageously against so horrible and senseless a
-doctrine."
-
-Now, though Spiritualism be ignored by the press, Universalism, its own
-offspring, is constantly and persistently maintained. Spiritualism also
-flatly denies the great Christian doctrine of the Resurrection of the
-body:--
-
-"Spiritualism teaches, on the authority of Scripture and of all
-spirit-life, that there is no such thing as death: it is but a name given
-to the issue of the soul from the body. To those in bodies who witness
-this change, the spirit is invisible, and they only see a body which
-ceases all its living functions, has lost that intelligence which during
-so-called 'life' emanated from it, and lies stiff and cold, and to all
-appearance dead. But even the body is not dead. There is a law of life
-even in what is called dead matter, which is perpetually changing its
-particles and converting them into mere black earth and water, and hence
-into all the articles necessary for the physical life--corn, meat, wine,
-all foods, all fruits. The same law immediately begins to operate in the
-dead body, and, if unobstructed, speedily resolves it back into earth, and
-then forms this again into food and clothing and fresh enveloping forms
-for fresh human beings. The whole of the universe is in perpetual action,
-and the ever-revolving wheel of physical is subserving the perpetual
-evolution of spiritual life."[55]
-
-And again:--
-
-"The Church of England and Spiritualism accord, but not in the doctrine of
-the resurrection of the body. The spirits all assert with S. Paul, that
-the body which rises from the death-bed is the spiritual body, and that
-the soul needs no other, much less an earthly body, in its
-spirit-home--that, in fact, nothing of the earth can ever enter heaven.
-That if the spirits of just men are _made perfect_, they can be nothing
-more, and no addition of anything belonging to this earth can add to their
-happiness, freedom, power, and perfection, but on the contrary. That so
-far from receiving at some indefinite and, probably, very distant period,
-their earthly bodies back again, they are continually, as they advance,
-casting off the subtler particles of matter that have interpenetrated
-their spiritual bodies."[56]
-
-With regard to the influence of the Protestant Reformation on that temper
-of mind and habit of thought which have led sceptics and those whose faith
-has been overturned by the blasphemies of Calvin or the immoral principle
-of the Lutheran systems and their offshoots, to become votaries of
-Spiritualism, we cannot do better than put on record Mr. Howitt's
-deliberate judgment, expressed in language which, however painful to read
-in some parts, is at once forcible and pertinent:--
-
-"By the denial of the intermediate states, the Protestant Reformers
-perpetrated a more monstrous outrage on the Divine justice, and more
-frightfully libelled the Divine mercy, than by the broadest stretch of
-imagination one would have thought it possible. By this arbitrary
-extinction of some of the loveliest regions of creation, by this wiping
-out of vast kingdoms of God's tolerance and goodness by the sponge of
-Protestant reaction, God's whole being was blackened, and every one of His
-eternal attributes dislocated and driven pell-mell into the limbo of
-Atheism. I say Atheism, for such a God could not possibly exist as this
-Protestant theory would have made Him--a God with less justice than the
-most stupid country squire ever established in the chair of magistracy;
-with less mercy than an inquisitor or a torturer with his red-hot pincers
-and iron boots. These atrocities were but the work of moments, but this
-system made the God of love and the Father of Jesus Christ sitting in
-endless bliss amid a favoured few, whilst below were incalculable
-populations suffering the tortures of fires which no period even of
-millions of years should extinguish, and that without any proportion
-whatever to the offences of the sufferers! All who were not 'spirits of
-just men made perfect' were, according to this doctrine, only admissible
-to this common hell, this common receptacle of the middling, bad, and the
-most bedevilled of devils! Never could any such monstrous, foul, and
-detestable doctrine issue from any source but that of the hearts of
-fiends themselves. None but devils could breed up so black a fog of
-blasphemy to blot out the image of a loving and paternal God from the view
-of His creatures. And yet the mocking devil induced the zealous Protestant
-fathers to accept this most truly 'doctrine of devils,' as an antidote to
-Popish error. As some glimmering of the direst consequences of this
-shutting-up of the middle states of the invisible world began to dawn on
-the Protestant mind, it set about to invent remedies and apply
-palliatives, and by a sort of spiritual hocus-pocus, it taught that if the
-greatest sinners did but call on Christ at the last gasp, they were
-converted into saints, and found themselves in heaven itself with God and
-the Lamb. This was only making the matter worse, and holding out a premium
-for the continuance in every sin and selfishness to the last moment. It
-was an awful temptation to self-deception presented to human selfishness.
-Millions, no doubt, have trusted to this wretched Protestant reed.... Yet
-common sense in others rejected and rejects the cruel deceit. A country
-poet, writing the epitaph of the blacksmith in my native village,
-expressed the truth on the Protestant theory of no middle regions:--
-
- 'Too bad for heaven, too good for hell,
- So where he's gone we cannot tell.'"
-
-And now to conclude this portion of our subject, regarding which not a
-tenth part of the examples of "Spiritual" manifestations gathered has been
-given. To have discussed the facts and theories provided on previous
-pages, would have occupied several chapters. Sufficient, however, is
-recorded to show that Spiritualism is directly antagonistic to the
-Christian Religion,[57] to point out the true character of many of the
-signs and wonders which exist in this nineteenth century, and which
-testify and witness to old and unchangeable truths. The ministry of "men
-and of angels in a wonderful order,"[58] the practice of exorcism, the
-facts of diabolical agency, possession by evil spirits, the sins of
-Witchcraft and Necromancy, are all more or less intertwined with the
-Divine Revelation which God has been pleased to give to man. But the
-Materialism of these latter days is blinding men's eyes, that they cannot
-see, and successfully destroying their faith in all that is beyond their
-cramped and narrow temporal range. Intellectual Paganism, and a positive
-disbelief in the distinct Nature of God, if not openly professed, is
-indirectly acknowledged; while the Faith of Pentecost, which for
-generations has regenerated the World, is cast aside as worn out, effete,
-and valueless. The possibility of miracle is derided; Providence is
-scouted as the fond dream of an exaggerated human self-love; belief in the
-power of prayer is asserted to be only a superstition, illustrative of
-man's ignorance of the scientific conception of law; the hypothesis of
-absolute invariable law, and the cognate conception of Nature as a
-self-evolved system of self-existent forces and self-existent matter, are
-ideas advancing with giant strides. Side by side with all this, however,
-stand the portentous phenomena referred to here. Let the existence of one
-course of such facts as those related be granted, and far more follows
-than the pure Materialist or the Positivist would for a moment allow. Yet
-none can deny the presence amongst us of such, evil in their essence and
-mischievous in their operations. The whole cycle represents the works of
-the Devil and his angels--works opposed at every step in theory by the
-Truths of Christianity, and in fact by the sacraments of the Church
-Universal. Man's highest and chiefest duty is to do the Will of the Most
-High: the practice of the Spiritualists, on the other hand (and let men
-lay the warning to heart), appears to be an intentional and systematic
-giving up of their wills to the evil one; an invocation of evil spirits
-for unlawful purposes, a "willing" for supernatural intervention in things
-which are not lawful, and a deliberate turning away from Him to Whom all
-power is given in Heaven and in Earth.
-
-
-APPENDIX TO CHAPTER IX.
-
-SPIRITUALISM AND SCIENCE.
-
-The following Letter appeared in "The Times" newspaper a few years ago:--
-
-"SIR,--Having been named by several of your correspondents as one of the
-scientific men who believe in Spiritualism, you will perhaps allow me to
-state briefly what amount of evidence has forced the belief upon me. I
-began the investigation about eight years ago, and I esteem it a fortunate
-thing that at that time the more marvellous phenomena were far less
-common and less accessible than they are now, because I was led to
-experiment largely at my own house, and among friends whom I could trust,
-and was able to establish to my own satisfaction, by means of a great
-variety of tests, the occurrence of sounds and movements not traceable to
-any known or conceivable physical cause. Having thus become thoroughly
-familiar with these undoubtedly genuine phenomena, I was able to compare
-them with the more powerful manifestations of several public mediums, and
-to recognize an identity of cause in both by means of a number of minute
-but highly characteristic resemblances. I was also able, by patient
-observation, to obtain tests of the reality of some of the more curious
-phenomena which appeared at the time, and still appear to me, to be
-conclusive. To go into details as to those experiences would require a
-volume, but I may, perhaps, be permitted briefly to describe one, from
-notes kept at the time, because it serves as an example of the complete
-security against deception which often occurs to the patient observer
-without seeking for it.
-
-"A lady who had seen nothing of the phenomena asked me and my sister to
-accompany her to a well-known public medium. We went, and had a sitting
-alone in the bright light of a summer's day. After a number of the usual
-raps and movements, our lady friend asked if the name of the deceased
-person she was desirous of communicating with, could be spelt out. On
-receiving an answer in the affirmative, the lady pointed successively to
-the letters of a printed alphabet while I wrote down those at which three
-affirmative raps occurred. Neither I nor my sister knew the name the lady
-wished for, nor even the names of any of her deceased relatives; her own
-name had not been mentioned, and she had never been near the medium
-before. The following is exactly what happened, except that I alter the
-surname, which was a very unusual one, having no authority to publish it.
-The letters I wrote down were of the following kind:--yrnehnospmoht. After
-the first three--yrn--had been taken down, my friend said, "This is
-nonsense, we had better begin again." Just then her pencil was at e, and
-raps came, when a thought struck me (having read of, but never witnessed,
-a similar occurrence), and I said, 'Please go on, I think I see what is
-meant.' When the spelling was finished I handed the paper to her, but she
-could see no meaning in it till I divided it at the first h, and asked her
-to read each portion backwards, when to her intense astonishment the name
-'Henry Thompson' came out, that of a deceased son of whom she had wished
-to hear, correct in every letter. Just about that time I had been hearing
-_ad nauseam_ of the superhuman acuteness of mediums who detect the letters
-of the name the deluded visitors expect, notwithstanding all their care to
-pass the pencil over the letters with perfect regularity. This experience,
-however (for the substantial accuracy of which as above narrated I vouch),
-was and is, to my mind, a complete disproof of every explanation yet given
-of the means by which the names of deceased persons are rapped out. Of
-course I do not expect any sceptic, whether scientific or unscientific, to
-accept such facts, of which I could give many, on my testimony; but
-neither must they expect me, nor the thousands of intelligent men to whom
-equally conclusive tests have occurred, to accept their short and easy
-methods of explaining them.
-
-"If I am not occupying too much of your valuable space I should like to
-make a few remarks on the misconceptions of many scientific men as to the
-nature of this inquiry, taking the Letters of your correspondent Mr. Dirks
-as an example. In the first place, he seems to think that it is an
-argument against the facts being genuine that they cannot all be produced
-and exhibited at will; and another argument against them, that they cannot
-be explained by any known laws. But neither can catalepsy, the fall of
-meteoric stones, nor hydrophobia be produced at will; yet these are all
-facts, and none the less so that the first is sometimes imitated, the
-second was once denied, and the symptoms of the third are often greatly
-exaggerated, while none of them is yet brought under the domain of strict
-science; yet no one would make this an argument for refusing to
-investigate these subjects. Again, I should not have expected a scientific
-man to state, as a reason for not examining it, that Spiritualism 'is
-opposed to every known natural law, especially the law of gravity,' and
-that it 'sets chymistry, human physiology, and mechanics at open
-defiance;' when the facts simply are that the phenomena, if true, depend
-upon a cause or causes which can overcome or counteract the action of
-these several forces, just as some of these forces often counteract or
-overcome others; and this should surely be a strong inducement to a man of
-science to investigate the subject.
-
-"While not laying any claim myself to the title of 'a really scientific
-man,' there are some who deserve that epithet who have not yet been
-mentioned by your correspondents as at the same time spiritualists. Such I
-consider the late Dr. Robert Chambers, as well as Dr. Elliotson, Professor
-William Gregory, of Edinburgh; and Professor Hare, of Philadelphia--all
-unfortunately deceased; while Dr. Gully, of Malvern, as a scientific
-physician, and Judge Edmonds, one of the best American lawyers, have had
-the most ample means of investigation; yet all these not only were
-convinced of the reality of the most marvellous facts, but also accepted
-the theory of Modern Spiritualism as the only one which would embrace and
-account for the facts. I am also acquainted with a living physiologist, of
-high rank as an original investigator, who is an equally firm believer.
-
-"In conclusion I may say that, although I have heard a great many
-accusations of imposture, I have never detected it myself; and, although a
-large proportion of the more extraordinary phenomena are such that, if
-impostures, they could only be performed by means of ingenious apparatus
-or machinery, none has ever been discovered. I consider it no exaggeration
-to say that the main facts are now as well established and as easily
-verifiable as any of the more exceptional phenomena of nature which are
-not yet reduced to law. They have a most important bearing on the
-interpretation of History, which is full of narratives of similar facts,
-and on the nature of life and intellect, on which physical science throws
-a very feeble and uncertain light; and it is my firm and deliberate belief
-that every branch of philosophy must suffer till they are honestly and
-seriously investigated, and dealt with as constituting an essential
-portion of the phenomena of human nature.
-
- "I am, Sir, yours obediently,
- "ALFRED R. WALLACE."
-
-The following Review, taken from the "Weekly Register" of August 1, 1874,
-will be read with interest:--
-
-"The May and June numbers of the 'Fortnightly Review' for 1874, contain
-two remarkable articles by Mr. Wallace, the eminent naturalist. They are
-entitled--'A Defence of Modern Spiritualism.' His aim in these is to prove
-the objective reality of its phenomena in the first instance, and then to
-show that the theory which explains them can be accepted by those who,
-like himself, entirely disbelieve in a Supernatural order. He points out
-that Modern Spiritualism is not in any way a survival or revival of old
-superstitions, but a completely new science. The facts upon which it rests
-have been known and noted from the earliest beginnings of history, but,
-owing to the influence of Superstition, were almost universally
-misinterpreted. Now, at last, these mists are clearing away. We have
-abundant materials upon which to work, and he looks forward with
-confidence to the establishment of a satisfactory scientific theory of a
-future life. Such a theory will be a truly regenerating influence,
-resting, not on arbitrary beliefs, but on established facts, and will, for
-the first time, make a true religion possible and a pure morality.
-
-"At the close of the second essay, there is a sketch of the outline of the
-theory up to the point which it has reached as yet. Of course there is
-still much which requires to be explained and developed. The science is
-only in its infancy; but still its principles can be understood and
-appreciated. It is taken for granted that there are no spirits but human
-ones, these being the only spirits of which we can have any scientific
-knowledge. This being assumed, Mr. Wallace proceeds to give a short
-analysis of human nature, drawn from generalizations from the 'phenomena
-in their entirety,' and the communications of the spirits themselves. This
-is contained in four propositions:--
-
-"1. Man is a duality, consisting of an organized spiritual form evolved
-coincidently with and permeating the physical body, and having
-corresponding organs and development.
-
-"2. Death is the separation of this duality, and effects no change in the
-spirit, morally or intellectually.
-
-"3. Progressive evolution of the intellectual and moral nature is the
-destiny of individuals; the knowledge, attainments, and experience of
-earth-life forming the basis of spirit-life.
-
-"4. Spirits can communicate through properly-endowed mediums. They are
-attracted to those they love or sympathise with.... But, as follows from
-Clause 2, their communications will be fallible, and must be judged and
-tested just as we do those of our fellow-men.
-
-"From the acceptance of these propositions will result a far purer
-morality than any which either Religious systems or Philosophy have yet
-put forth, and with sanctions far more powerful and effective--'For the
-essential teaching of Spiritualism is that we are all, in every act and
-thought, helping to build up a "mental fabric" which will be and
-constitute ourselves more completely after the death of the body than it
-does now. Just as this fabric is well or ill built will our progress and
-happiness be aided or retarded. There will be no imposed rewards and
-punishments; but everyone will suffer the inevitable consequences of a
-well or ill spent life. The well-spent life is that in which those
-faculties which concern our personal physical well-being are subordinated
-to those which regard our social and intellectual well-being and the
-well-being of others; and that inherent feeling, which is so universal and
-so difficult to account for, that those latter constitute our higher
-nature, seems also to point to the conclusion that we are intended for a
-condition in which the former will be almost wholly unnecessary, and will
-gradually become rudimentary through disuse, while the latter will receive
-a corresponding development. This teaching will make a man dread to give
-way to passion, or falsehood, or a selfish and luxurious life--knowing
-that the inevitable consequences of such habits are future misery and a
-long and arduous struggle, in order to develop anew the faculties which
-had been crippled by long disuse. He will be deterred from crime, knowing
-that its unforeseen consequences may cause him ages of remorse, and his
-bad passions perpetual torment, in a state of being in which mental
-emotions cannot be drowned in the fierce struggles and sensual pleasures
-of a physical existence. And these beliefs (unlike those of theology) will
-have a living efficacy, because depending on facts occurring again and
-again within the family circle, and so bringing home the realities of the
-future life to the minds of even the most obtuse.' He asks us to 'contrast
-this system of natural and inevitable reward and retribution, dependent
-wholly on the proportionate development of our higher mental and moral
-nature, with the arbitrary system of rewards and punishments dependent on
-stated acts and beliefs only, as set forth by all dogmatic religions; and
-who can fail to see that the former is in harmony with the whole order of
-Nature--the latter opposed to it?' We cannot enter on the religious and
-moral questions which this brief survey of Mr. Wallace's theory suggests,
-but we wish to make some remarks on the 'facts' on which it is founded,
-and his treatment of them. The point that strikes one most in these
-articles is their evident sincerity. Mr. Wallace has become a believer in
-Spiritualism in spite of deeply-rooted prejudices against it, and he is
-anxious to deal thoroughly and impartially with all the facts connected
-with it as far as he can, without contradicting the first principles of
-his scientific creed. We can understand this limitation, for we, too, have
-first principles--first principles of which we are so certain that no
-seeming contradiction of them by facts could shake our belief. But the
-difference between our position and his is that our first principles are
-founded, not on facts of experience, but on a _belief_ that God has spoken
-to us, and is speaking every day in the Church. Therefore, whatever God
-has revealed becomes to us as a first principle, which, _à priori_, cannot
-contradict facts, and which, as our knowledge increases, we more and more
-find experimentally to harmonize with them and explain them. But the whole
-of Mr. Wallace's theory is founded on the assumption that God does not
-speak--that He, and all that concerns Him, is unknown and unknowable to
-us; and this assumption rests, he would tell us, on facts--_i. e._ on his
-view of the order of Nature. Now, what we wish to point out is, that
-nothing which thus rests only on experience can, in any true sense, be
-called a first principle. It is merely a wide generalization, which may,
-any moment, be displaced by a still wider one. Mr. Lecky, in his 'History
-of Rationalism,' asserts that the evidence in favour of the reality of
-witchcraft would be irresistible, were we not convinced, on _à priori_
-grounds, that witchcraft is a delusion. Once Mr. Wallace fully shared this
-conviction, and found himself compelled, in his own words, to 'reject or
-ignore' all this evidence. Now, Modern Spiritualism has enabled him to
-accept all these, and other facts of a similar nature; and he expatiates
-on the relief he feels in being able to open his eyes to a whole host of
-things which he had hitherto been obliged painfully and laboriously to
-overlook. There is quite a string of them. Socrates' Demon, the ancient
-Oracles, all Miracles--those of the Bible, the lives of the Saints, and in
-the present day, answers to prayer, all the phenomena of Second Sight,
-Ghosts, and occult disturbances of all sorts. We cannot refer our readers
-to the articles themselves for the explanations, some of them very
-curious, of all these things. But we should like to ask whether it may not
-be possible that there may be some theory yet to be found still more
-comprehensive than Spiritualism, and which may yield a still deeper joy
-and relief? The one before us seems to us still to require a considerable
-amount of reserve, to say no more, in dealing with some of the facts.
-Professor Huxley objects to the amount of twaddle that is talked by the
-spirits; but to this Mr. Wallace replies, very justly, we think, that it
-is no more than we must expect, considering the mental and moral calibre
-of the majority of mankind; and, consequently, of spirits, who are not
-much improved by the mere fact of dying, not to mention that of the
-spiritualists themselves; and we know that the proverb, 'Like attracts
-like,' is especially applicable to mediums. But we confess that we are
-surprised when we are told that 'sectarian' spirits continue to maintain
-special dogmas and doctrines, while yet quite unable to describe
-themselves as being in any situation which at all corresponds to the
-orthodox teaching about a future life. We cannot understand what doctrines
-or dogmas could survive such a _désillusionnement_, whether agreeable or
-the reverse, as Mr. Wallace's future life would be to a spirit whose
-conceptions on the subject had been moulded on any form of Christianity.
-Nor can we conceive of any motive, except a diabolical maliciousness,
-which could prompt spirits to wish to keep up such delusions among their
-surviving friends. And yet Mr. Wallace explains the apparitions of Our
-Lady, &c., in modern times, as being produced by spirits with strong
-Catholic predilections, knowing that they would be very efficacious in
-stimulating the cultus which they prefer. And this is said without any
-moral comment whatever. Also allowing, as he does, the reality of the
-apparitions, though only of human origin, in the Bible and lives of the
-saints, we are at a loss to see how he can say that orthodox notions of
-heaven are never confirmed by spirits. We should have said that it was
-precisely by them that most of these had been originated, not to say
-confirmed. If his spirits are spirits, so are ours, and quite as worthy of
-credit. These are only a few of the difficulties on the surface of
-Sceptical Spiritualism. But we have already exceeded our limits. We will
-only add that we cannot but hope that, Spiritualism being so far an
-approach to truth that it admits an important class of facts which had
-lately been very much denied and ignored, may, by the difficulties which
-they raise, lead some minds to reconsider the position they have taken up
-with regard to the Supernatural. There is no bridge across the chasm which
-divides Faith from Unbelief, and yet in this World the edges are so close
-that it is but a step, and we pass from darkness into light."
-
-
-
-
-SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.
-
-
-"The Angel of the Lord tarrieth round about them that fear Him, and
-delivereth them."--_Psalm xxxiv. 7._
-
-"God sees at one view the whole thread of my existence, not only that part
-of it which I have already passed through, but that which runs forward
-into all the depths of Eternity. When I lay me down to sleep I recommend
-myself to His care; when I awake I give myself up to His direction. Amidst
-all the evils that threaten me, I look up to Him for help, and question
-not that He will either avert them, or turn them to my advantage. Though I
-know neither the time nor the manner of the death I am to die, I am not at
-all solicitous about it: because I am sure that He knows them both, and
-that He will not fail to comfort and support me under them."--_Addison._
-
-"Reverence the angels; shun the demons."--_Thomas Scott._
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.
-
-
-Before a brief summary is made of the contents and purport of this book,
-an account of a most remarkable event which occurred at Oxford about
-forty-five years ago may be fitly chronicled. It will be known, in its
-general outline, by many Oxford men; and was given to the Editor in the
-month of June, 1854, by a member of Brasenose College, where it had
-occurred.
-
-In the year 1829, a club, known as the "Hell-Fire Club," consisting of
-members of the university _in statu pupillari_,--formed in some respects
-on the model of that existing in the last century, which met at Medmenham
-Abbey,--was accustomed to meet twice a week at Brasenose College, in
-Oxford. Unbelief at that time is said to have taken coarser forms there
-than is the case now. Then it was less dangerous, because more gross and
-revolting. The members of the Club, however, were not unsuccessful in
-their imitation of the blasphemy, drunkenness and other sins which had so
-notoriously characterized the older society. They met twice a week, and
-each is reported to have endeavoured to outdo his fellow-member in rampant
-blasphemy and sceptical daring. The meetings were kept so private, and
-such judicious care was taken to preserve unity of thought and secrecy
-amongst the various members, that the College authorities, though
-partially aware of its existence, were said to be unable to interfere.
-
-On the north side of the College runs a narrow lane, connecting the square
-in which Brasenose College faces that of All Souls, with Turl Street.
-Going towards the latter, on the left-hand side stands Brasenose, until it
-is joined by the north portion of Lincoln College. On the other side is
-the high garden wall of Exeter College. It is a dreary and dismal-looking
-thoroughfare at best; and especially so at night. The windows of Brasenose
-College are of a narrow Jacobean type, protected both by horizontal as
-well as perpendicular stanchions. The lower windows, being almost level
-with the street, were further secured by a coarse wire netting.
-
-Towards midnight on a day in December in the year above-named, one of the
-Fellows of Brasenose College was returning home, when as he approached he
-saw a tall man apparently draped in a long cloak, and, as he imagined,
-helping to assist some one to get out of the window. The window belonged
-to the rooms of one who was reported to be a leading member of the
-Hell-Fire Club. Being one of the authorities of the College, he
-instinctively rushed forward to detect what he imagined to be the
-perpetration of a distinct breach of the rules, when (as he himself
-afterwards declared) a thrill of horror seized him in a moment, and he
-felt all at once convinced that it was no human being at whom, appalled
-and fear-stricken, he looked. As he rushed past he saw the owner of the
-rooms, as he conceived, being forcibly and strugglingly dragged between
-the iron stanchions. The form, the features,[59] horribly distorted and
-stamped with a look of indescribable agony, were vividly before him; and
-the tall figure seemed to hold the frantic struggler in a strong grasp.
-
-He rushed past, round to the chief entrance, knocked at the gate, and then
-fell to the ground in a swoon. Just as the Porter opened it, there rose a
-cry from a crowd of men trooping out from a set of rooms immediately to
-the right of the Porter's lodge. They were members of the notorious
-Hell-Fire Club. In the middle of a violent speech, as profane as it is
-said to have been blasphemous, and with a frightful imprecation upon his
-lips, a chief speaker (the owner of the rooms) had suddenly broken a
-blood vessel, and was then lying dead on the floor.
-
-The club in question, it is reported, never met again.[60]
-
-So much on this point. A few words are perhaps needed upon another. It may
-be held by some that what has already been written on Witchcraft and
-Necromancy is a melancholy instance of grovelling superstition on the part
-of its Author.[61] Be it so. He is quite ready to avow his entire belief
-in the express statements of Holy Scripture, and in the general Christian
-tradition and teaching on the subject itself and all that is necessarily
-involved in it. Those who believe in the existence of angels, "the
-glorious battalions of the living God," and who frankly accept as truth
-the various records of Holy Scripture, in which their ministry to mankind
-is set forth, will likewise believe that S. Peter's exhortation to the
-Early Christians did not simply embody a sentiment but declared a fact,
-when he wrote: "Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the Devil,
-as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour."[62]
-
-That the pagan nations owning and serving the Prince of this World, and
-being supernaturally served by him in return, actively practised magic at
-the time of our Blessed Saviour's first coming, is generally allowed. And
-that the Christian writers of early times, more particularly S. Gregory
-Thaumaturgus, admitted the reality and force of the sorcerers'
-incantations and powers, is abundantly evident from their words and
-reasoning. The case of the damsel of Thyatira, "possessed with a spirit of
-divination," who "brought her masters much gain by soothsaying," clearly
-establishes this point; and so does the apostle's authoritative
-action:--"Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, I command
-thee in the Name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the
-same hour."[63]
-
-When, three centuries after the Day of Pentecost, the Church of God
-commenced numbering up her earliest triumphs, the soothsayers, the
-diviners, and the dealers with evil spirits began to experience her
-righteous and beneficent power. Constantine, urged to action by those who
-sat in the seats of the apostles, formally sanctioned the condemnation of
-magicians; but of course under Julian the Apostate, magic rites were not
-only still commonly in vogue, but were publicly patronized. Later on,
-Valentinian re-enacted the laws of Constantine; and under Theodosius the
-severest penalties were likewise enforced against the practice of magic;
-and, in truth, against every phase of pagan worship. But a general belief
-in sorcery and divination remained powerful and active long after the
-supreme and glorious victory of Christianity in the sixth century; and the
-manner in which the authorities of the Christian Church met the belief,
-and, by Sacraments and Sacramentals, aided the faithful to withstand the
-legions of the Devil and his human allies, is perfectly familiar to the
-student of history.
-
-The well-known conviction that demons had appeared to mankind under the
-names of sylvans, gnomes, and fauns was common enough amongst the Romans
-prior to the revelation of Christianity; while the conviction that these
-demons had sometimes made women the object of their passion was arrived at
-by many. Justin Martyr and S. Augustine of Hippo[64] seem to imply
-something of the sort; and marriage or commerce with demons was a charge
-frequently made against witches, even from the earliest times.[65] It was
-said that these demons owned a remarkable attachment to women with
-beautiful hair,--a belief possibly founded on the passage in S. Paul's
-First Epistle to the Corinthians,[66] in which he exhorts women to cover
-their heads "because of the angels." In the middle ages the intercourse
-of philosophers belonging to certain secret societies with sylphs and
-salamanders was also believed by many:[67] and, later on, the study of
-astrology, with its fatalistic theories, and the restoration of the
-heresies of the Manichees, served to aid in more systematically
-formulating that belief in witchcraft and the supernatural which was for
-centuries so universal, and which never could have become so without a
-sure and solid substratum of fact and truth.
-
-Again, it is impossible to believe that the sorcerers of the Oriental
-nations have been and are impostors. As regards those of modern Egypt, Mr.
-Lane, in his interesting volume upon that country,[68] appears to have
-settled the question by expressing his conviction of the truth and reality
-of their supernatural performances. And similar conclusions have
-reluctantly but most certainly been arrived at by those who, with some
-knowledge and reasonable powers of observation, have witnessed the acts
-and deeds of the Eastern dealers with evil spirits.
-
-With reference to Egypt, Mr. Lane's statement on the subject stands
-thus:--
-
-"A few days after my arrival in this country my curiosity was excited on
-the subject of magic by a circumstance related to me by Mr. Salt, our
-consul-general. Having had reason to believe that one of his servants was
-a thief, from the fact of several articles of property having been stolen
-from his house, he sent for a celebrated Maghrabee magician, with a view
-of intimidating them, and causing the guilty one, (if any of them were
-guilty,) to confess his crime. The magician came, and said that he would
-cause the exact image of the person who had committed the thefts to appear
-to any youth not arrived at the age of puberty; and desired the master of
-the house to call in any boy whom he might choose. As several boys were
-then employed in a garden adjacent to the house, one of them was called
-for this purpose. In the palm of this boy's right hand, the magician drew
-with a pen a certain diagram, in the centre of which he poured a little
-ink. Into this ink he desired the boy steadfastly to look. He then burned
-some incense, and several bits of paper inscribed with charms; and at the
-same time called for various objects to appear in the ink. The boy
-declared that he saw all these objects, and, last of all, the image of the
-guilty person; he described his stature, countenance, and dress; said that
-he knew him; and directly ran down into the garden, and apprehended one of
-the labourers, who, when brought before the master, immediately confessed
-that he was the thief."--P. 267.[69]
-
-The performers themselves maintain, that they have been instructed in the
-art by those who have traditionally received the knowledge step by step,
-and period by period, from the old "magicians of Egypt;" and some frankly
-allow, that they themselves are constantly attended and waited on by a
-familiar spirit, demon, or genius, who actively aids them in their
-performances, and who is, under certain circumstances, always prepared to
-do their bidding.
-
-These genii, or "Ginn" as they are called in Egypt, "are said to be of
-pre-Adamite origin, and in their general properties," remarks Mr. Lane,
-"are an intermediate class of beings between angels and men, but inferior
-in dignity to both, created of fire, and capable of assuming the forms and
-material fabric of men, brutes, and monsters; and of becoming invisible at
-pleasure. They eat and drink, propagate their species (like or in
-conjunction with human beings,) and are subject to death."... "The Ginn,"
-continues Mr. Lane, "are supposed to pervade the solid matter of the
-earth, as well as the firmament, where, approaching the confines of the
-lowest heaven, they often listen to the conversation of the angels
-respecting future things, thus enabling themselves to assist diviners and
-magicians."--P. 222.
-
-In the twentieth chapter of his interesting and attractive volume, he
-writes:--"I have met with many persons among the more intelligent of the
-Egyptians who condemn these modern Psylli as impostors, but none who has
-been able to offer a satisfactory explanation of the most common and most
-interesting of their performances."--P. 383.
-
-In another part of the book Mr. Lane concludes his chapter on "Magic"
-thus:--"Neither I nor others have been able to discover any clue by which
-to penetrate the mystery."[70]
-
-So likewise as regards India,[71] it is impossible to set aside the facts,
-which are testified to not by one but by hundreds, as to the supernatural
-powers of the jugglers there. Identical in kind with the performances of
-the magicians of Egypt before Pharaoh and in the presence of Moses and
-Aaron, recorded in the Book of Exodus, the secret of the following
-"tricks" (familiar to any one who has been in India) has been handed down
-from father to son from the most remote ages; and we have no reason to
-doubt that the source of the power by which these acts are done is one and
-the same.
-
-For instance:--The juggler, giving one of the spectators a coin to hold as
-securely as possible within his hands, after pronouncing incantations in a
-monotonous voice for some minutes, suddenly stops, still keeping his seat,
-makes a rapid motion with his right hand, as if in the act of throwing
-something at the person holding the coin, at the same time breathing with
-his mouth upon him. Instantaneously the hands of the person taking part in
-the performance are suddenly distended, while a horrible sensation of
-holding something cold and disagreeable and nasty, is immediately felt,
-forcing him to cast away the contents of his palms, which, to the horror
-and disgust of uninitiated persons, turns out to be, not the coin which
-before was there, but a live snake coiled up! The juggler then rises, and
-catching the snake, which is now crawling and wriggling on the ground,
-takes it by the tail, opens his mouth wide, and allows the snake to drop
-into it. With deliberation he appears by degrees to swallow it, until the
-whole, tail and all, completely disappears. He opens his mouth for the
-spectators to investigate; but nothing is to be seen, neither does the
-snake appear again.
-
-Here is another instance:--A juggler will be brought to act before,
-perhaps, many hundreds of people, of all ages, degrees, and religions,
-including the soldiery of a garrison, in the public yard of a barrack. A
-guard of soldiers will be placed around him, to prevent either trickery or
-deception on his part, or interruption from the spectators. A little girl,
-about eight or nine years old, accompanies the man, who is also provided
-with a tall, narrow basket, three or four feet high, little more than a
-foot in width, and open all the way up. The juggler, after some
-altercation with the child, pretends to get angry, and lashing himself
-into a fury, seizes hold of the child, and inverts the basket completely
-over her. Thus placed completely at his mercy, and in spite of her screams
-and entreaties, he draws his sword, and fiercely plunges it down into the
-basket, and brings it out dripping with blood--or what apparently is such.
-The child's screams become fainter and fainter, as again and again the
-sword is thrust through the basket; and at length they gradually cease,
-and everything is still. Then follows a critical moment for the supposed
-murderer: and the exertions of the guard scarcely serve to save him from
-the excited soldiery. When order is at length obtained, however, the man,
-raising his bloody sword for an instant, strikes the basket with it, which
-falls, and reveals--not a murdered child weltering in blood, but an empty
-space, with no vestige left of the supposed victim. In a few moments the
-identical little girl comes rushing--from whence no one can tell--to the
-feet of the performer, with every sign of affection, and perfectly unhurt.
-Be it observed that these performances commonly take place in India in
-places where it is impossible for any contrivances or trap-doors to exist,
-in the centre of court-yards at the various military stations, and before
-innumerable witnesses.
-
-Again: in Corea and China the practice of Necromancy is said to be almost
-universal. An intelligent modern writer upon China gives an account, in
-the following passage, of one mode in which questions are put, and answers
-obtained, by a kind of divination:--Written communications from spirits
-are not unfrequently sought for in the following manner: after the
-presence and desired offices of some spirit are invoked, "two or more
-persons support with their hands some object to which a pencil is attached
-in a vertical position, and extending to a table below covered with sand.
-It is said that the movements of the pencil, involuntary as far as the
-persons holding it are concerned, but governed by the influences of
-spirits, describe certain characters which are easily deciphered, and
-which often bring to light remarkable disclosures and revelations. Many
-who regard themselves as persons of superior intelligence are firm
-believers in this mode of consulting spirits."[72]
-
-Here, as illustrating the common principles and course of action which are
-adopted and followed in all parts of the World by those who seek
-information by forbidden means, the following may be set forth:--
-
-There is a dreary-looking House in one of the London Squares which is
-reported to be haunted. And certainly this opinion, as the Editor can
-testify from a careful personal enquiry, is tolerably current in the
-neighbourhood. A Lady, curious about the fact, was present on an occasion
-when certain inquiries were made regarding this House by means of
-"Planchette,"--the instrument just referred to as so commonly used in
-China. It is a small board, in shape like a heart, which is made to run
-on two wheels or castors, and a hole is provided for a pencil so to be
-placed with its point downward as that, when put upon a sheet of white
-paper the point may just touch the surface. After the usual invocation or
-incantation (or whatever it be), the persons who practise modern
-divination place their hands on the board. Questions are put, and answers
-given. No one touches the pencil, but the board is so guided, as the
-Necromancers and Spiritualists assert, that the pencil is made to write
-intelligible answers to expressed (and sometimes to mere mental) queries.
-The following, printed _verbatim et literatim_, are in the handwriting of
-the lady who witnessed them put and responded to, and are given as a fair
-specimen of this mode of divination, now so generally practised in
-England:--
-
- Is any house haunted in B---- Square? Yes.
-
- What killed the two people in the haunted room? Fright.
-
- What frightened them? Spirits.
-
- What kind of spirits? Yourself.
-
- How could any one be afraid of me? Without your body.
-
- Did they see them? Spirits not visible.
-
- How did they know they were there? Thought they saw them.
-
- Did they make them feel them? No.
-
- Then how did the spirits make themselves known--by what means?
- Mesmeric.
-
- Were you ever there? No.
-
- Why do those spirits haunt that house? Murder was committed there.
-
- Who was murdered, a man or a woman? A woman.
-
- What was the name of the woman? (Writing not intelligible.)
-
- Who murdered her? (Writing not intelligible.)
-
- Is he alive or dead? Dead.
-
- Is it the woman's spirit, or the man's, who haunts the house? Both.
-
- Was the man hung? No.
-
- Was the murder found out while he lived? No.
-
- Are you a bad spirit? Bad.
-
- Is it what the Bible calls "divination" to consult you in this way?
- Yes.
-
- Is it displeasing to God? Perhaps.
-
- Is it wrong? You know.
-
-It is only right to add that those who made and obtained the foregoing
-intelligible responses to intelligible questions, for good and sufficient
-reasons came to hold such practices to be unlawful and wicked, and threw
-the instrument by which they had been given into the Thames.
-
-On this subject, and all its details, no words of warning could be more
-forcible than the following, which are quoted, in the hope that some who
-may have been thoughtlessly induced to adopt the practices of Modern
-Spiritualism, may be led at once to desist from the same:--
-
-"Although good and evil spirits possess a powerful influence in the
-government of the World, yet it is strictly forbidden, in the divine laws
-of the Old and New Testament, to seek any acquaintance with them, or to
-place ourselves in connection with and relation to them; and it is just as
-little permitted for citizens of the world of spirits visibly to manifest
-themselves to those who are still in the present state of existence,
-without the express command or permission of the Lord. He, therefore, that
-seeks intercourse with the invisible world sins deeply, and will soon
-repent of it; whilst he that becomes acquainted with it, without his own
-seeking and by Divine guidance, ought to beg and pray for wisdom, courage,
-and strength, for he has need of all these; and let him that is introduced
-into such a connection, by means of illness, or the aberration of his
-physical nature, seek by proper means to regain his health, and detach
-himself from intercourse with spirits."[73]
-
-Yet, with many, and an increasing number, it is to be feared such advice
-is wholly unheeded. For more than five-and-twenty years the subject of
-Modern Spiritualism has been under discussion in England, and the facts on
-which it has been founded have been before the World; but "having eyes men
-see not, and having ears they hear not." Or, guided by the superficial
-opinions of those whose one-eyed Materialism tinges so many of their
-hap-hazard theories, they put aside a consideration of the astonishing
-phenomena of the system of Spiritualism, and absolutely deny their
-existence.[74] The age is shallow in its very incredulity. The wisdom of
-the World is foolishness indeed.
-
-When it is too late, when thousands upon thousands have become the active
-votaries of Spiritualism, perhaps the bishops and clergy of the Church of
-England may wake up to some realization of the enormous influence for
-evil,[75] both dogmatic and moral, which this diabolical system cannot do
-other than secure, and lift their testimony against it. Mahometanism is
-not more directly anti-christian. Yet the numbers of those who believe in
-Spiritualism are daily increasing, and the purblind policy of ignoring its
-principles and action must very soon come to an end. Of course
-Materialists and sceptics reasonably doubt; for otherwise their own
-infallibility would ignominiously collapse. But for Christians, who
-possess a copy of the "Holy Bible," and are able to read it, doubt seems
-to me (I write with all due humility) simply inconsequent and irrational.
-
-Here, let us turn from shadow to sunshine, from that which is evil to that
-which is good; from the "lying wonders" of designing evil spirits, to the
-glorious manifestations of God Almighty's power in the Christian
-Church--for the one kind are but reasonable correlatives of the other.
-
-And, for myself, I am free to confess that the evidence in favour of
-certain of the recent miracles said to have been wrought in the Roman
-Catholic portion of the One Family of God is not only convincing, but
-conclusive. Having long given up attributing any value to the slanders and
-misstatements of Protestant and infidel writers, I have attempted for
-myself to investigate the principle of action, in the reception of
-evidence and the decision of authority, which is taken at Rome, with
-regard to such events and occurrences; and briefly give it as follows:--
-
-The Congregation of Rites, which enquires into all miracles which demand
-sanction, is presided over by the cardinal-vicar. It consists of
-twenty-one cardinals of various nations, nine official prelates, nine
-consulting prelates of various nations, all the fourteen Papal Masters of
-Ceremonies, fourteen ordinary members, one secretary, one
-deputy-secretary, and one notary and keeper of the archives--in all
-seventy people. Four miracles are required to be distinctly proved for
-Beatification; and two more for Canonization. All these must be proved by
-eye, and not by ear-witnesses. In miracles where diseases have been cured,
-it is required, 1st, That the disease must have been of an aggravated
-nature, and difficult or impossible to be cured; 2ndly, that it was not on
-the turn; 3rdly, that no medicine had been used, or if it had that it had
-done no good; 4thly, the cure must be sudden; 5thly, it must be complete
-and perfect; and 6thly, there must have been no crisis. In the process of
-examination and enquiry, no step is taken, no doubt propounded, no fact
-allowed, without many of the members of the Congregation being present:
-and a printed Report is sent to all who may have been absent. Besides the
-ordinary cross-examinations, which are always of a most scrutinizing
-character, it is the sole duty of one of the leading members of the
-Congregation, the _Promotor Fidei_, as he is termed, to raise objections,
-and if possible to disprove every reported miracle. The members of this
-Congregation are as keen, penetrating and business-like, and have as
-complete a knowledge of the unconscious delusions of the human heart, as
-any body of English jurymen. As ecclesiastical scholars they may be truly
-said to be equal to the same number of English barristers; and the head of
-the Congregation, for shrewdness, acuteness of intellect, and judicial
-ability, is equal to any judge in England, who by his interpretation of
-the law, and his particular sentence in a special case, wills away the
-life or property of any Englishman. The subject has been treated at length
-in the great work of Pope Benedict XIV. (A.D. 1740-1758) "On
-Beatification," &c., as well as in the Decrees of Pope Urban VIII. and
-Pope Clement XI.; and so sifting and careful has always been the
-investigation, that Alban Butler asserts, on the authority of Daubenton,
-that an English gentleman (not a Roman Catholic) being present and seeing
-the process of several miracles, maintained them to have been completely
-proved and perfectly incontestable, but was astonished beyond measure at
-the scrupulosity of the scrutiny when authoritatively informed that _not
-one of those which he had heard discussed_ had been allowed by the
-Congregation to have been sufficiently proved.
-
-Father Perrone, the distinguished living theologian, also asserts that
-having shown the formal process for certain miracles to a lawyer of some
-eminence (not a Roman Catholic) who after examination was perfectly
-satisfied with both the testimony and the reasoning, the latter declared
-that they would certainly stand before a British jury; but was mightily
-astonished on hearing that the Congregation did not consider that evidence
-to be sufficiently convincing and conclusive.
-
-Similar investigations have been made in England, since the Reformation,
-and this by ecclesiastical authority. For example: in the year before his
-translation to the see of Norwich (_i. e._ in 1640), Dr. Joseph Hall, then
-Bishop of Exeter, made a strict and judicial inquiry into all the
-circumstances of the sudden and miraculous cure of a cripple at S.
-Madron's Well, in Cornwall, and the following is the recorded conviction
-of this pious prelate:--"The commerce which we have with the good spirits
-is not now discerned by the eye, but is, like themselves, spiritual. Yet
-not so, but that even in bodily occasions we have many times insensible
-helps from them; in such a manner as that by the effects we can boldly
-say, 'Here hath been an angel, though we see him not.' Of this kind was
-that (no less than miraculous) cure which at S. Madron's, in Cornwall, was
-wrought upon a poor cripple, John Trelille, where (besides the attestation
-of many hundreds of neighbours), I took a strict and personal examination
-in that last Visitation which I ever did or ever shall hold. This man,
-that for sixteen years together was fain to walk upon his hands, by reason
-of the close contraction of the sinews of his legs, (upon three
-admonitions in a dream to wash in that well) was suddenly so restored to
-his limbs, that I saw him able to walk and get his own maintenance. I
-found here was neither art nor collusion: the thing done, the author
-invisible."[76]
-
-Now, whatever may be thought of the principles enunciated in Mr.
-Lecky's[77] volumes on "The Rise and Influence of Rationalism," none can
-deny either the marvellous faculty exhibited for gathering and marshalling
-facts; while some portions of his thoughtful reflections do but put into
-luminous language thoughts and convictions which find a cordial response
-from many.
-
-The following remarkable passage is singularly true and accurate in its
-estimate of an unmistakeable historical fact, viz., that the Oxford
-movement to a great extent left out of consideration[78] the continued
-existence of modern miracles in the Christian Church. Mr. Lecky writes
-thus:--"At Oxford these narratives (_i. e._ the record of patristic and
-mediæval miracles) hardly exercised a serious attention. What little
-influence they had was chiefly an influence of repression; what little was
-written in their favour was written for the most part in the tone of an
-apology, as if to attenuate a difficulty rather than to establish a creed.
-This was surely a very remarkable characteristic of the Tractarian
-movement, when we remember the circumstances and attainments of its
-leaders, and the great prominence which miraculous evidence had long
-occupied in England. It was especially remarkable when we reflect that one
-of the great complaints which the Tractarian party were making against
-modern theology was, that the conception of the Supernatural had become
-faint and dim, and that its manifestations were either explained away or
-confined to a distant past. It would seem as if those who were most
-conscious of the character of their age were unable, in the very midst of
-their opposition, to free themselves from its tendencies."--Vol. i. pp.
-165-166.
-
-It must be allowed that there is some amount of truth in this
-temperately-made charge. Whatever else may have been pressed forward, and
-with success, it is obvious that the active energy of the Supernatural has
-been kept somewhat in the background. At all events it has not been made
-too prominent. Even in books of devotion, adapted from Roman Catholic
-sources, examples of miracles have been omitted; and so the golden threads
-which were so rudely broken three centuries and a half ago, are still in
-the mire; for few have cared to gather them up once more and weave them
-into a perfect whole. That work has still to be done. Not until there be
-what a modern writer terms "daring faith"--faith which can move
-mountains--should the work be attempted.
-
-And now, fully alive to its imperfections, I bring my book to its close.
-
-It has been briefly shown herein what a great influence the materialistic
-speculations of a few bold and over-confident writers have recently
-exercised on current thought. At the same time the presence of the
-Supernatural in Church History has been made perfectly manifest, and
-abundant sources pointed out from which additional examples may readily be
-gathered for consideration by those who may desire to gather them. Side by
-side, however, with that which in the Supernatural order is good and
-beneficial to man, energizes that which is evil. There are angels and
-there are demons. There is light and there is darkness. Numberless armies
-of glorious spirits, as the Divine Revelation tells us,[79] stand, rank by
-rank and order by order, as the bright ornaments of the City of God. Their
-subtlety, their quickness of penetration, their extensive knowledge of
-natural things, are undoubtedly perfect in proportion to the excellency of
-their being, inasmuch as they are pure intelligences, perfect from the
-Hand of their Maker. They know the concerns of mortal men.[80] They are
-our protectors, our patrons, our guides. For us they lift up their prayers
-to God, and they are near us in our trials and temptations. Their motion
-is swift as thought, their activity inconceivable. As they are the friends
-of mankind by God's decree, so specially do they become the guardians of
-the regenerate and the particular protectors of the innocent and young.
-And their beneficent actions are not altogether unknown. The old records
-tell of their charity; man's experience testifies to their presence. And,
-furthermore, for man's behoof in his time of trial, and for his eternal
-advantage hereafter, were given those powers and properties which belong
-to the Church by the grace and efficacy of the Sacraments.
-
-Yet, on the other hand, until the number of the Elect is accomplished, the
-Enemy of Souls, the Prince of the Powers of the Air, is permitted to wield
-an alarming influence; while too often the natural man, with his will
-free, wills to remain his servant. Yea; and even the baptized, too. For by
-Witchcraft, Sorcery, and Necromancy Satan still works, men being his
-direct agents and slaves. Sometimes in one form, sometimes in another, he
-dupes those who seek him; while his legions suggest to men's minds evil
-thoughts, paint dangerous objects to the imagination, frequently direct
-the active current of the human heart to sin, and finally turn round and
-accuse their captives at the tribunal of God the Judge of all. So must it
-be to the end, for this life is man's time of probation.
-
-Of Dreams and Warnings, Omens and Presentiments, much has been written.
-Each example must be considered on its own merits; for perhaps no coherent
-theory will sufficiently cover and explain all the instances here already
-adduced.
-
-So, too, with Spectral Appearances and Haunted Localities. While
-experience testifies to the facts recorded, such Glimpses of the
-Supernatural may be well left to tell their own story, to leave their own
-impression, and set forth their own teaching. To those who possess the
-grace and habit of faith they will not seem over-strange, for as Hamlet
-remarked to his friend--
-
- "There are more things in Heaven and Earth, Horatio,
- Than are dreamt of in our philosophy."
-
-As I prepare to lay down my pen, I cannot but notice and put on record
-what amid "the triumphs of Science," so frequently start up to confront
-us, viz. the sad records of calamity brought to notice, and the gloomy
-scenes of deepest misery which are yet so frequently depicted. "Woe is
-me!" is man's wail still. But with many the Supernatural, as we too well
-know, is bidden to stand aside. The Catholic Religion is written of as
-antiquated, out of date, and effete. The truth of the Christian Revelation
-is openly denied. Yet may not the terrible disasters of which we hear, and
-the miserable calamities which so constantly occur along the path of
-"human progress" and "scientific triumph," be permitted by God Almighty as
-an intelligible and richly deserved rebuke to lofty looks and the impious
-and blasphemous thoughts of the proud?[81]
-
-Man's life in this country is certainly not longer than it was eight or
-ten centuries ago. He dies as he died. Nor is the race of Englishmen
-sturdier, finer, or better grown than of old. The tombs of the Crusaders
-tell us this. Look at the stately figures of the Fitzalans in Bedale
-Church, or at those of the Marmions in that of Tanfield, and it may be
-that in this practical particular deterioration instead of progress should
-be more fittingly and faithfully recorded. As is obvious enough, Science,
-with all the boasting of its adherents, can, after all, effect but little.
-True it is that wonderful discoveries are made in the Realms of Nature.
-Operations untraced before, are now accurately apprehended; and secrets,
-long hidden, are triumphantly brought to light. One might imagine from the
-random confidence of some (as guides more shallow than safe), that Science
-had discovered an appliance for every human weakness, an antidote to every
-physical evil or disease, an unfailing specific against every want and
-woe. Yet, after all its researches and with all its supposed discoveries
-(for many may have been known and lost), never were failures so great or
-misfortunes so heavy. The ugly iron ship of the present day, hideous in
-form and appearance, yet constructed with all the obtainable skill of
-modern science, at an enormous sacrifice of expense, fitted with
-life-boats and patent scientific life-preservers, divided into
-compartments, after due calculations (on a scientific method), suddenly
-goes down, where a fisherman of six centuries ago, in his wooden skiff,
-would have ridden a storm securely, and becomes an iron coffin for five or
-six hundred corpses, rotting where the seaweed grows. Again, War, with
-scientific appliances--in the invention and preparation of which the great
-nations are active rivals--marches over a great country, defended by the
-highest military art and strength, and in a few short months reduces its
-people to spoliation, tribute, and shame. Less than a century ago, nearly
-a twenty years' struggle would have been made, ere such a sudden and
-sweeping contest could have been so securely sealed.
-
-Human Art may do something, and Science may effect more: but how
-frequently some little flaw or casualty defeats all! The boastings of
-Science, consequently, become vain and vapid: its works lie in the dust.
-Past ages have had their pride humbled; as Tyre and Alexandria and Babylon
-too eloquently tell. When God, by the insolence of intellect, is thrust
-aside, He sometimes, nevertheless, mercifully but efficiently reminds men
-that He is. When the Supernatural is deliberately denied and scornfully
-rejected, suffering may serve to open the eyes of the blind and make the
-dumb to speak. The general tendency in these days is to worship Mind,
-Intelligence, and Power, for Might, with too many, is Right. Literary
-jargon setting forth this duty may be constantly read. The wisest action
-for the truly wise is to turn away from such; for the noblest and proudest
-ambition of a Christian's life should consist in being humble worshippers
-of Him the One Author of the Supernatural and the Natural, Whose only
-power is infinite, Whose knowledge and wisdom are boundless, and Whose
-abiding love and mercy are over all His works.
-
-
-APPENDIX TO CHAPTER X.
-
-THE CLAIMS OF SCIENCE AND FAITH.
-
-By my friend Mr. Hawker's obliging kindness I am enabled to publish the
-following remarkable Letter:--
-
-"To Mr. S. J----, Merchant, Plymouth.
-
-"MY DEAR NEPHEW,--You ask me 'to put into one of my nutshells' the pith
-and marrow of the controversy which at this time pervades the English mind
-as to the claims of Science and Faith. Let me try: The material
-universe--so the sages allege--is a vast assemblage of atoms or
-molecules--'motes in the sunbeam' of Science, which has existed for
-myriads of ages under a perpetual system of evolution, restructure, and
-change. This mighty mass is traversed by the forces electrical, or
-magnetic, or with other kindred names; and these by their incessant and
-indomitable action are adequate to account for all the phenomena of the
-world of matter, and of man. The upheaval of a continent; the drainage of
-a sea; the creation of a metal; nay, the origin of life, and the
-development of a species in plant, or animal, or man; these are the
-achievements of fixed and natural laws among the atomic materials, under
-the vibration of the forces alone. Thus far the vaunted discoveries of
-Science are said to have arrived. Let us indulge them with the theory that
-these results, for they are nothing more, are accurate and real. But
-still, a thoughtful mind will venture to demand whence did these atoms
-derive their existence? and from what, and from whom, do they inherit the
-propensities wherewithal they are imbued? And tell me, most potent
-seigniors, what is the origin of these forces? And with whom resides the
-impulse of their action and the guidance of their control? 'Nothing so
-difficult as a beginning.' Your philosopher is mute! he has reached the
-horizon of his domain, and to him all beyond is doubt, and uncertainty,
-and guess. We must lift the veil. We must pass into the border-land
-between two Worlds, and there inquire at the Oracles of Revelation
-touching the Unseen and Spiritual powers which thrill through the mighty
-sacrament of the visible Creation. We perceive, being inspired, the realms
-of surrounding space peopled by immortal creatures of air--
-
- 'Myriads of spiritual things that walk unseen,
- Both when we wake and when we sleep.'
-
-These are the existences, in aspect as 'young men in white garments,' who
-inhabit the void place between the Worlds and their Maker, and their God.
-Behold the battalions of the Lord of Hosts! the Workers of the sky! the
-faithful and intelligent Vassals of God the Trinity! We have named them in
-our own poor and meagre language 'the Angels,' but this title merely
-denotes one of their subordinate offices--messengers from on high. The
-Gentiles called them 'Gods,' but we ought to honour them by a name that
-should embrace and interpret their lofty dignity as an intermediate army
-between the kingdom and the throne; the Centurions of the stars, and of
-men; the Commanders of the forces and their Guides. These are they that,
-each with a delegated office, fulfil what their 'King invisible' decrees;
-not with the dull, inert mechanism of fixed and natural law, but with the
-unslumbering energy and the rational obedience of spiritual life. They
-mould the atom; they wield the force; and, as Newton rightly guessed, they
-rule the World of matter beneath the silent Omnipotence of God.
-
-"'And he dreamed, and behold a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of
-it reached to Heaven; and behold the angels of God ascending and
-descending on it. And behold the Lord stood above it.'--Genesis xxviii.
-12. _Tolle, Lege_, my dear nephew.
-
- "Your affectionate uncle,
- "R. S. HAWKER.
-
-"Morwenstow Vicarage, Cornwall."
-
-
-
-
-GENERAL INDEX.
-
-
- A Discerner of spirits, i. 81
-
- Abimelech's dream, i. 210
-
- Aerolites, i. 24
-
- After-vision of a suicide, ii. 75
-
- Alexander Macdonald's dream, i. 285
-
- Amulet of the Grahams, i. 277
-
- ---- of the Macdonald Lockharts, i. 278
-
- Ann Thorne bewitched, i. 194
-
- Apparition at Ballarat, ii. 61
-
- ---- at time of death, ii. 59
-
- ---- in the Jewel House, ii. 105
-
- ---- near Cardiff, ii. 114
-
- ---- of a college friend, ii. 71
-
- ---- of a crow, ii. 131
-
- ---- of a dying father, ii. 58
-
- ---- of a dying lady to her children, ii. 64
-
- ---- of a father to his son, ii. 58
-
- ---- of a friend, ii. 60
-
- ---- of a sister, ii. 59
-
- ---- of a son to his mother and another, ii. 73
-
- ---- of an officer, ii. 10
-
- ---- of Dr. Ferrar's daughter, ii. 25
-
- ---- of Philip Weld, ii. 51
-
- ---- of Rev. W. Naylor, ii. 7
-
- ---- of S. Stanislaus, ii. 51
-
- ---- seven years after death, ii. 71
-
- ---- to a gentleman, ii. 119
-
- ---- to a lady and her child, ii. 113
-
- ---- to a lady and her child, ii. 117
-
- ---- to a sentry, and his death thereupon, ii. 108
-
- ---- to Lord Brougham, ii. 68
-
- ---- to Lord Chedworth, ii. 35
-
- ---- to Mr. Andrews, ii. 41
-
- Apparitions at Oxford, ii. 209
-
- Arrowsmith, Trial of Rev. E., i. 91
-
- Arrowsmith's Hand preserved, i. 95
-
- Authentication of Lamb's cure, i. 96
-
-
- Barony of Chedworth, ii. 34
-
- Belief in God universal, i. 5
-
- Benediction, The principle of, i. 90
-
- Beresford apparition, The, ii. 11
-
- Bird, The Spectral, ii. 128
-
- Bisham Abbey, Ghost at, ii. 91
-
- Bishop Joseph Hall on temporal punishment, ii. 89
-
- Bishop Ken's hymn, ii. 82
-
- Blessing and cursing, Power of, i. 90.
-
- Bosworth's testimony, Mr. T., ii. 146
-
- Bridget Bishop accused of witchcraft, i. 198
-
- Bull of Pope Innocent VIII. against witchcraft, i. 162
-
-
- Captain William Dyke, ii. 22
-
- Cardan, Jerome, i. 282
-
- Case of Annie Milner, i. 169
-
- ---- of Martha Brossier, i. 165
-
- Catharine Campbell accused of witchcraft, i. 197
-
- Catholic claim to exclusive use of exorcism, i. 163
-
- Causation, The law of, i. 3
-
- Chamber, John, on "Judiciall Astrologie," i. 200
-
- Charles I., Omens concerning, i. 267, 271
-
- Charles Ireland bewitched, i. 186
-
- Chevalier's testimony concerning Spiritualism, Mr., ii. 180
-
- "Christ is coming" quoted, ii. 136.
-
- Christian Shaw bewitched, i. 197
-
- Christian writers on the Supernatural, i. 31
-
- Christianity, Morse on the decline of, ii. 137
-
- Citation, Remarkable case of, i. 90
-
- Club, The Hell-Fire, ii. 207
-
- Colgarth, The Philipsons of, i. 90
-
- Collins's Sermon, Rev. H., i. 135
-
- Cometism, The Trinity of, i. 19
-
- Constantine victorious, i. 38
-
- Creslow, Haunted chamber at, ii. 92
-
- Criticism upon Mr. Congreve, i. 20
-
- Crookes, Mr. W., on Spiritualism, ii. 159, 162, 164
-
- Cross of Constantine, The, i. 35
-
- ---- fire seen in France in 1826, A, i. 16
-
- Cure, Miraculous, i. 95
-
- ---- Miraculous, by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 121, 125
-
-
- Daimonomagia, i. 174
-
- Dale-Owen, Mr., quoted, ii. 183, 185
-
- Death of Captain Speer, i. 253
-
- ---- of Rev. S. B. Drury, i. 251
-
- De Lisle's, Miss, death, Supernatural music at, i. 135
-
- De Lisle, Mr., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
-
- ---- Mr. Edwin, on Strauss, i. 2
-
- Demons, Belief in, ii. 212
-
- Denial of the Supernatural, i. 1
-
- Details of the Supernatural, i. 8
-
- Discovery of a lost will, i. 204
-
- Disease of witchcraft, i. 174
-
- Double apparition at time of death, ii. 55
-
- ---- in the West Indies, ii. 58
-
- Dr. Lamb, the sorcerer, i. 202
-
- Dr. Newman on ecclesiastical miracles, i. 36
-
- Dr. Samuel Johnson on the Lyttelton story, ii. 45
-
- Dr. William Harvey's escape from death, i. 284
-
- Dream of a child, Warning given in the, i. 260
-
- ---- of a dignitary realized, i. 257
-
- ---- of a housekeeper realized, i. 240
-
- ---- of a widow lady, i. 258
-
- ---- of Adam Rogers, i. 219
-
- ---- of Andrew Scott, i. 261
-
- ---- of Mr. Matthew Talbot, i. 225
-
- ---- of Mr. Williams of Scorrier, i. 226
-
- ---- of the Princess Natgotsky, i. 255
-
- ---- of the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
-
- ---- Prognostication of death in a, i. 250
-
- ---- Remarkable, of a clergyman, i. 247
-
- ---- Warning given in a, i. 254
-
- ---- Warning neglected, i. 244
-
- Dreams and visions, i. 211
-
- Dreams, Nature of, i. 210
-
- ---- of James Jessop, i. 244, 245
-
- ---- recorded in Scripture, i. 211
-
- ---- reproduction of thoughts in, i. 215
-
- ---- supernatural, i. 210
-
- Dunbar's testimony, Rev. Dr., ii. 218
-
- Dungeon at Glamis Castle, The, ii. 114
-
-
- Early Popes martyrs, The, i. 31
-
- Eastern form of exorcism, i. 162
-
- Ecclesiastical miracles, i. 32
-
- Effect of the Supernatural, i. 7
-
- Elimination of God, The, i. 19
-
- Elizabeth Gorham bewitched, i. 187
-
- ---- Style accused of witchcraft, i. 177
-
- ---- Tibbots bewitched, i. 178
-
- ---- Treslar hung for witchcraft, i. 181
-
- Ellinor Shaw and Mary Philips, i. 182
-
- Emperor Julian thwarted, The, i. 42
-
- English canon concerning exorcism, i. 164
-
- ---- statutes against witchcraft, i. 163
-
- "Eternal," The term, i. 5
-
- Execution of Frederick Caulfield, i. 223
-
- ---- of Lamb's servant, i. 203
-
- Exhumation of James Quin, i. 236
-
- Exorcism, Power of, i. 57, 69, 82
-
- ---- Latin form of, i. 138
-
- ---- Oriental form of, i. 162
-
-
- Facts of witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
-
- Faculty of Jerome Cardan, i. 283
-
- Fall of aerolites, i. 25
-
- False reasoning, i. 26
-
- Ferrers family, Omen concerning, i. 272
-
- Florence Newton accused of witchcraft, i. 180
-
- Friday an unlucky day, i. 282
-
-
- Ghost of Bisham Abbey, ii. 91
-
- God and His creatures, i. 4
-
- ---- The elimination of, i. 19
-
- Guesses of Science, The, i. 14
-
-
- Hand of Arrowsmith preserved, i. 95
-
- Hanmer, Mr. C. L., on an apparition, ii. 60
-
- Hannah Green's testimony, i. 242
-
- Haunted houses and localities, ii. 82
-
- ---- chamber at Creslow, ii. 92
-
- ---- Glamis Castle, ii. 114
-
- ---- house at Barby, ii. 109
-
- ---- house at Berne, ii. 126
-
- ---- house in Cheshire, ii. 116
-
- ---- house in Scotland, ii. 123
-
- ---- place at York Castle, ii. 96
-
- ---- places, ii. 84
-
- ---- police cell, ii. 121
-
- ---- road near Cardiff, ii. 114
-
- ---- room at Glamis Castle, ii. 112
-
- ---- room in the Tower, ii. 104
-
- ---- spot in Yorkshire, ii. 100
-
- Hell-Fire Club, The, ii. 207
-
- Henry Spicer's testimony, Mr., ii. 75
-
- ---- IV. of France, Omen of death to, i. 267
-
- Herder on Witchcraft, ii. 210
-
- Heresies of the modern Spiritualists, ii. 185, 191
-
- Home, Mr. Daniel, ii. 151, 153
-
- Hospitals, Christian in their origin, i. 10
-
- Howell, Mr. J., on Spiritualism, ii. 176, 177
-
- Howitt, Mr. W., on eternal punishment, ii. 186, 188
-
- Hume on miracles, i. 23
-
-
- Increase Mather on the tests of demoniacal possession, i. 173
-
- ---- Mather's "Cases of Conscience," i. 195
-
- Inquiries regarding Wynyard, ii. 33
-
-
- Jane Brookes accused of witchcraft, i. 175
-
- ---- Wenham accused of witchcraft, i. 192
-
- Johnson, Dr. Samuel, on the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 45
-
-
- Kostka's, S. Stanislaus, apparition, ii. 53
-
- ---- picture at Stonyhurst, ii. 53
-
-
- Labarum, The, i. 37
-
- Lactantius on dreams, i. 213
-
- Lady Betty Cobb, ii. 15
-
- Lancashire demoniacs, The, i. 171
-
- Lane, Mr., on Modern Necromancy, ii. 215, 217
-
- Laud, Omens concerning Archbishop, i. 271
-
- Law of causation, The, i. 3
-
- Lecky, Mr. W. H. E., on the Oxford Movement, ii. 232
-
- Legion, The Thundering, i. 34
-
- Longdon, Mary, bewitched, i. 194
-
- Lord Falkland, Omen concerning, i. 270
-
- Lord Litchfield's note of a presentiment, i. 281
-
- ---- testimony, i. 281
-
- Lord Westcote's testimony, ii. 42
-
- Lyttelton Ghost story, ii. 36, 42, 46
-
-
- Macdonald's, A., case of second sight, i. 285
-
- Macknish on dreams, i. 215
-
- Major George Sydenham, ii. 22
-
- Marquis de Marsay on Spirits, ii. 86
-
- Mary of Medicis, Omen of death to, i. 267
-
- Media, Table of Spiritual, ii. 143
-
- Mines, Haunted, ii. 84
-
- Ministry of Angels, ii. 82
-
- Miracles at Rome in 1792, i. 17
-
- ---- Bishop Hall on, ii. 230
-
- ---- examination of at Rome, ii. 227
-
- ---- of our Lord, i. 30
-
- ---- of Prince Hohenlohe, i. 17
-
- ---- wrought by the Blessed Sacrament, i. 123, 126
-
- Miracle at Garswood, i. 96
-
- ---- at Metz, i. 128
-
- ---- at Typasa, i. 42
-
- ---- under Marcus Aurelius, i. 33
-
- Miraculous cure at Pontoise, i. 83
-
- ---- facts, Tradition of, i. 32
-
- ---- of Joseph Lamb, i. 95
-
- ---- of Mary Wood, i. 114
-
- ---- of Winifred White, i. 116
-
- Mediumship, ii. 143
-
- ---- Clairlative, ii. 146
-
- ---- Clairvoyant, ii. 150
-
- ---- Developing, ii. 148
-
- ---- Duodynamic, ii. 148
-
- ---- Gesticulating, ii. 144
-
- ---- Homo-motor, ii. 147
-
- ---- Impersonating, ii. 145
-
- ---- Impressional, ii. 150
-
- ---- Manipulating, ii. 145
-
- ---- Missionary, ii. 149
-
- ---- Motive, ii. 144
-
- ---- Neurological, ii. 146
-
- ---- Pantomimic, ii. 145
-
- ---- Pictorial, ii. 148
-
- ---- Psychologic, ii. 147
-
- ---- Psychometric, ii. 148
-
- ---- Pulsatory, ii. 145
-
- ---- Speaking, ii. 150
-
- ---- Symbolic, ii. 147
-
- ---- Sympathetic, ii. 146
-
- ---- Therapeutic, ii. 149
-
- ---- Tipping, ii. 144
-
- ---- Vibratory, ii. 144
-
- Miss Weld's testimony, ii. 54
-
- Modern scientific methods, i. 10
-
- Monsignor Patterson's testimony, ii. 52
-
- More's "Antidote against Atheism," i. 173
-
- Mr. De Lisle on Miracles, i. 15
-
- Mr. De Lisle's testimony, ii. 54
-
- Mr. Edwin De Lisle in reply to Strauss, i. 4
-
- Mr. E. Lenthal Swifte's testimony, ii. 104
-
- Mr. George Fortescue's declaration, ii. 43
-
- Mr. Henry Cope Caulfeild's testimony, ii. 115
-
- Mr. Herbert Spencer answered, i. 11
-
- Mr. J. G. Godwin's declaration, ii. 68
-
- Mr. Laxon's wife tormented, i. 189
-
- Mr. M. P. Andrews' declaration, ii. 43
-
- Mr. Ralph Davis on the Northampton witches, i. 182
-
- Mr. Rutherford's declaration, i. 263
-
- Mr. William Talbot's testimony, i. 226
-
- Mrs. Baillie-Hamilton's testimony, ii. 66
-
- Mrs. George Lee's testimony, i. 230
-
- Mrs. Kempson's testimony, i. 254
-
- Murder discovered by a dream, i. 221
-
- ---- of Maria Martin discovered, i. 231
-
- ---- of the crippled and imbecile, i. 9
-
-
- Naturalistic materialism, i. 10
-
- Nature of God, i. 6
-
- ---- dreams, i. 210
-
- Necromancy recognized by the fathers, i. 161
-
- ---- in China, ii. 220
-
- Northamptonshire witches, The, i. 182
-
- Notions, reintroduction of Pagan, i. 13
-
-
- Old traditions generally accepted, ii. 90
-
- Omen concerning Archbishop Laud, i. 271
-
- ---- concerning King Charles I., i. 268, 269, 270
-
- ---- concerning Lord Falkland, i. 270
-
- Omens and prognostications, i. 263
-
- ---- The subject of, i. 263
-
- Opinions of Strauss, i. 3
-
- Oracles, The cessation of, i. 282
-
- Ostrehan's, Captain, testimony, ii. 218
-
- Oxenham omen, The, i. 273
-
-
- Pagan notions, Reintroduction of, i. 13
-
- Patterson's, Monsignor, information, ii. 52
-
- Perrone, Father, on Spiritualism, ii. 184
-
- Philipsons of Colgarth, The, i. 90
-
- Planchette, Use of, ii. 220, 222
-
- Plumer Ward's, Mr., account of the Lyttelton ghost, ii. 46
-
- Plutarch on the "Cessation of Oracles," i. 282
-
- Popes martyrs, The early, i. 31
-
- Portrait of S. Stanislaus, ii. 53
-
- Power and malice of Satan, ii. 83
-
- ---- of blessing and cursing, i. 90
-
- ---- of exorcism claimed exclusively, i. 163
-
- Presentiment of Lieutenant R----, i. 250
-
- ---- of death, i. 262
-
- ---- to Lady Warre's chaplain, i. 281
-
- Principle of benediction, The, i. 88
-
- Principles of the Broad Church party, ii. 137
-
- Prognostication of death in a dream, i. 250
-
- ---- of death to Captain Speer, i. 252
-
- Prognostications and omens, i. 263
-
- Propriety of a revelation, i. 5
-
- Purbrick, Rev. E. J., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
-
- Purport of dreams, i. 212
-
-
- Rebuilding of the Temple, i. 42
-
- "Report on Spiritualism" quoted, ii. 153
-
- Rev. Dr. Cox's testimony, ii. 54
-
- Rev. Dr. J. M. Neale's testimony i. 243
-
- Rev. Edward Price on the World of Spirits, ii. 82
-
- Rev. G. R. Winter on the Swaffham tinker, i. 215
-
- Rev. H. N. Oxenham's testimony, i. 277
-
- Rev. J. Richardson's testimony, i. 253
-
- Rev. John Wesley on evil spirits, ii. 85
-
- Rev. Joseph Jefferson's testimony, ii. 100
-
- Rev. Mr. Perring's dream realized, i. 234
-
- Rev. T. J. Morris's testimony, i. 240
-
- "Rules for the Spirit Circle" quoted, ii. 151
-
-
- S. Augustine on miracles, i. 30
-
- S. Bernard on dreams, i. 214
-
- S. Cyprian on dreams, i. 214
-
- S. Cyril on dreams, i. 214
-
- S. Irenæus on miracles, i. 41
-
- S. John's College, Oxford, Founding of, i. 267
-
- S. Pacian on miracles, i. 41
-
- S. Thomas Aquinas on dreams, i. 214
-
- Sacrilege discovered by a dream, i. 232
-
- "Sadducismus Triumphatus" referred to, i. 199
-
- Satan, power and malice of, ii. 83
-
- Science and faith, Rev. R. S. Hawker on, ii. 239
-
- Science of the Pagan oracles, i. 161
-
- "Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism" quoted, ii. 143
-
- Scott, Dream of Andrew, i. 261
-
- Scripture on witchcraft and necromancy, i. 164
-
- Séance at the Marshalls', i. 203
-
- ---- record of, from "Spiritual Magazine," ii. 169
-
- Second sight, Treatise on, i. 285
-
- ---- at Cardiff, i. 286
-
- ---- at Ramsbury, i. 288
-
- ---- Jerome Cardan's gift of, i. 283
-
- Sexton, Dr. G., on spiritualism, ii. 225
-
- Shakespeare's conception of the supernatural, ii. 89
-
- Singular prognostication, i. 250
-
- Sir Christopher Heydon on astrology, i. 200
-
- Sir George Caulfeild, i. 223
-
- Sir Henry Chauncy trying witches, i. 193
-
- Sir Henry Yelverton and his death, i. 95
-
- Sir Martin Beresford, ii. 13
-
- Sir Matthew Hale's evidence as to witchcraft, i. 163
-
- Sir Thomas Brown's evidence against witchcraft, i. 163
-
- Slade's, Sir Alfred, testimony, ii. 218
-
- Somerset omen, The, i. 266
-
- Sorcery of Dr. Lamb, i. 202
-
- _Sortes Virgilianæ_, The, i. 269, 270
-
- Sound of a drum, The, i. 278
-
- Southey on haunted localities, ii. 84
-
- Spectral dog, The, i. 280
-
- Spectre of Lady Hobby, The, ii. 91
-
- Spedlin's Tower haunted, ii. 97
-
- Spirits, perturbed, ii. 87
-
- ---- World of, ii. 82
-
- Spiritualism despised, ii. 139
-
- ---- modern, ii. 135, 169
-
- ---- Mr. W. Crookes on the phenomena of, ii. 159
-
- ---- Origin of, ii. 141
-
- Spiritualistic manifestations, i. 205;
- ii. 151, 153, 155, 157, 160, 161, 163, 169, 173, 175, 176, 177, 178,
- 180
-
- Statement of Lord Lyttelton's valet, ii. 45
-
- Stigmatization, i. 98, 100, 101, 102, 105, 109
-
- Strauss, Opinions of, i. 2
-
- Successful exorcism by an English clergyman, i. 80
-
- Sudden death of Ruth Pierce, i. 289
-
- Supernatural banished, The, ii. 140
-
- ---- basis of life, i. 12
-
- ---- its work, i. 2
-
- ---- noises at Abbotsford, ii. 99
-
- ---- religion, i. 18
-
- Surey demoniac, The, i. 177
-
-
- Tertullian on dreams, i. 213
-
- Testimony to the fulfilment of a solemn Curse, i. 117
-
- The Chester-le-Street apparition, ii. 3
-
- The Christian system, i. 26
-
- The Lyttelton ghost story, ii. 35
-
- The Misses Amphlett, ii. 39
-
- The Oxenham omen, i. 274
-
- The result of a solemn Curse, i. 117
-
- The sound of a drum, i. 278
-
- The spectral dog, i. 280
-
- ---- bird, ii. 128
-
- The use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
-
- The white bird of the Oxenhams, i. 274
-
- Theories concerning dreams, i. 210
-
- Thirteen to Dinner, i. 281
-
- Thomas Aquinas on miracles, S., i. 28
-
- Three men rescued by a dream, i. 231
-
- Tichborne dole, The, i. 264
-
- ---- Curse and Prophecy, The, i. 265
-
- ---- Mabella, Lady, i. 264
-
- ---- Sir Henry, i. 265
-
- ---- Sir Roger, i. 264
-
- Tinley, Dream of Samuel, i. 262
-
- Tradition of miraculous powers, i. 32
-
- Treatise on second sight, i. 285
-
- Trial of Rev. E. Arrowsmith, i. 91
-
- Trinity of Comteism, The, i. 19
-
- Twice-repeated dream of a sailor, i. 231
-
- Tyrone apparition, The, ii. 11
-
-
- Unalterable experience, i. 24
-
- Use of the Sign of the Cross, ii. 4
-
-
- Wallace, Mr. A., on spiritualism and science, ii. 193
-
- Wandering souls, ii. 87
-
- Ward's account of the Lyttelton ghost, Mr., ii. 46
-
- Warning given in a dream, i. 238, 254
-
- ---- given to a lady by a dream, i. 242
-
- ---- to a lady, i. 258
-
- ---- to a little child, i. 260
-
- ---- to two persons in dreams, i. 258
-
- "Weekly Register," The, on Mr. Wallace's theories, ii. 197
-
- Weld ghost story, The, ii. 49
-
- ---- Philip, drowned, ii. 50
-
- ---- Very Rev. Alfred, S. J., on the Weld ghost story, ii. 54
-
- Weld's, Philip, apparition, ii. 53
-
- Westcote, Lord, on the Lyttelton ghost, i. 33
-
- White's Dream, Sir Thomas, i. 266
-
- Witchcraft and necromancy, i. 152
-
- ---- and sorcery, Canon Melville on, i. 156
-
- ---- common in non-Catholic countries, i. 201
-
- ---- condemned in Scripture, i. 152, 155
-
- ---- Definition of, i. 174
-
- ---- Examples of, i. 176-201
-
- ---- George More on, i. 171
-
- ---- Herder on, ii. 210
-
- ---- Jane Wenham accused of, i. 192
-
- ---- Joseph Glanville on, i. 175
-
- ---- recognized by the Fathers, i. 161
-
- ---- Rev. John Wesley on, i. 160
-
- Witches, The Northamptonshire, i. 182
-
- "Wonders of the Invisible World," i. 198
-
- World of spirits, The, ii. 82
-
- Wynyard ghost story, The, ii. 26
-
-
-THE END.
-
-
- CHISWICK PRESS:--PRINTED BY WHITTINGHAM AND WILKINS,
- TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE.
-
-
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[1] Here in Mr. Surtees' record is a remarkable example of the pious and
-devout use of the sacred Sign of the Cross, which, having been universal
-amongst all classes before the Reformation, was continued by many for long
-generations afterwards, and the use of which since the Catholic Revival in
-the English Church has become common.
-
-[2] "History of Durham," by Robert Surtees, Esq.: under
-"Chester-le-Street." Vol. ii. pp. 147-148.
-
-[3] "Nichols' Literary Illustrations." Vol. iv. p. 119, _et seq._ London,
-1822.
-
-[4] Arthur Orchard, of S. John's College, Cambridge, B.A. 1662; M.A. 1666;
-B.D. 1673.
-
-[5] "Letters on Animal Magnetism," by Dr. W. Gregory, p. 487. London,
-1851.
-
-[6] A member of the noble family of Beresford thus wrote (A.D. 1873) to a
-friend of the Editor, with reference to the above narrative:--"The
-tradition in our family is entirely in favour of the truth of the Spectral
-Appearance, and the account which I have read, and return, is in my
-opinion a true and faithful narration of it."
-
-[7] The record of this came to the Editor, through a friend, from the late
-Rev. W. Hastings Kelke, M.A., sometime Rector of Drayton Beauchamp, in the
-county of Bucks.
-
-[8] The barony of Chedworth was conferred upon John Howe, Esq., of
-Chedworth, co. Gloucester, on May 12, 1741. He had two sons, John Thynne,
-the nobleman referred to in the above account, and Henry Frederick, who in
-turn succeeded him in the title. His daughter Mary married Alexander
-Wright, Esq., whose daughter Mary Wright is the lady mentioned in the
-above narrative. Miss Wright's cousin John inherited as fourth baron, but
-died unmarried, Oct. 29, 1804, when the peerage became extinct.
-
-[9] Another narrative of this remarkable event, which substantially
-corresponds with those given in the text above is provided here. In
-certain respects there are discrepancies, and just those kinds of
-discrepancies which might reasonably have been looked for in accounts
-drawn up by different hands; but in the main facts, regarding which there
-can be no reasonable doubt, there is a remarkable and notable identity in
-all the leading features: "Two nights before, on Lord Lyttelton retiring
-to bed, after his servant was dismissed and his light extinguished, he had
-heard a noise resembling the fluttering of a dove at his chamber window.
-This attracted his attention to the spot; when, looking in the direction
-of the sound, he saw the figure of an unhappy female whom he had seduced,
-and who, when deserted, had put a violent end to her own existence,
-standing in the aperture of the window from which the fluttering sound had
-proceeded. The form approached the foot of the bed, the room was
-preternaturally light, the objects of the chamber were distinctly visible.
-Raising her hand and pointing to a dial which stood on the mantlepiece of
-the chimney, the figure, with a severe solemnity of voice and manner,
-answered to the appalled and conscience-stricken man that at that very
-hour, on the third day after the visitation, his life and his sins would
-be concluded, and nothing but their punishment remain, if he availed
-himself not of the warning to repentance which he had thus received. The
-eye of Lord Lyttelton glanced upon the dial; the hand was on the stroke of
-twelve: again the apartment was involved in total darkness--the warning
-spirit disappeared, and bore away at her departure all the lightness of
-heart and buoyancy of spirit, ready flow of wit, and vivacity of manner,
-which had formerly been the pride and ornament of the unhappy being to
-whom she had delivered her tremendous summons. Such was the tale that Lord
-Lyttelton delivered to his companions. They laughed at his superstition,
-and endeavoured to convince him that his mind must have been impressed
-with this idea by some dream of a more consistent nature than dreams
-generally are, and that he had mistaken the visions of his sleep for the
-visitation of a spirit. He was consoled, but not convinced; he felt
-relieved by their distrust, and on the second night after the appearance
-of the spectre, he retreated to his apartment with his faith in the
-reality of the transaction somewhat shaken; and his spirits, though not
-revived, certainly lightened of somewhat of their oppression. On the
-succeeding day the guests of Lord Lyttelton, with the connivance of his
-attendant, had provided that the clocks throughout the house should be
-advanced an hour; by occupying the host's attention during the whole day
-with different and successive objects of amusement, they contributed to
-prevent his discovering the imposture. Ten o'clock struck: the nobleman
-was silent and depressed. Eleven struck, the depression deepened, and now
-not even a smile, or the slightest movement of his eye indicated him to be
-conscious of the efforts of his associates, as they attempted to dispel
-his gloom. Twelve struck. 'Thank God! I am safe,' exclaimed Lord
-Lyttelton, 'the ghost was a liar after all. Some wine, there. Congratulate
-me, my friends; congratulate me on my reprieve. Why, what a fool I was to
-be cast down by so idle and absurd a circumstance! But, however, it is
-time for bed. We'll be up early and out with the hounds to-morrow. By my
-faith, it's half-past twelve, so good night!' and he returned to his
-chamber convinced of his security, and believing that the threatened hour
-of peril was now past. His guests remained together to await the
-completion of the time so ominously designated by the vision. A quarter of
-an hour had elapsed: they heard the valet descend from his master's room.
-It was just twelve. Lord Lyttelton's bell rang violently. The company ran
-in a body to his apartment. The clock struck one at their entrance, the
-unhappy nobleman lay extended on the bed before them, pale and lifeless,
-and his countenance terribly convulsed."
-
-In his "Memoirs," Sir Nathaniel Wraxall has the following relating to this
-occurrence:--
-
-"Dining at Pitt Place, about four years after the death of Lord Lyttelton,
-in the year 1783, I had the curiosity to visit the bed-chamber, where the
-casement window, at which Lord Lyttelton asserted the dove appeared to
-flutter, was pointed out to me; and at his stepmother's, the Dowager Lady
-Lyttelton's in Portugal Street, Grosvenor Square, who being a woman of
-very lively imagination, lent an implicit faith to all the supernatural
-facts which were supposed to have accompanied or produced Lord Lyttelton's
-end. I have frequently seen a painting which she herself executed in 1780,
-especially to commemorate the event: it hung in a conspicuous part of her
-drawing-room. There the dove appears at the window, while a female figure,
-habited in white, stands at the foot of the bed, announcing to Lord
-Lyttelton his dissolution. Every part of the picture was faithfully
-designed after the description given to her by the valet-de-chambre who
-attended him, to whom his master related all the circumstances."
-
-[10] Copied from a paper in the autograph of Lord Westcote, entitled
-"Remarkable Circumstances attending the Death of Thomas, Lord Lyttelton,"
-which the present Lord Lyttelton most courteously entrusted to the Editor
-of this volume, together with several other original documents relating to
-the same, as follows:--1. Extract from Mr. Plumer Ward's "Illustrations of
-Human Life," vol. i. p. 165. 2. Written account given by Sir Digby Neave,
-bart., to Lord Lyttelton in 1860. 3. MS. containing Mr. George Fortescue's
-testimony, signed S. L. 4. The following declaration:--"Chiswick, May 6th,
-1867. Miles Peter Andrews told me the story of Lord Lyttelton's appearance
-to him, driving with me at Wingerworth, many years ago.--Anna Hunloke."
-
-[11] Lord Lyttelton's valet made the following statement:--"That Lord
-Lyttelton made his usual preparations for bed; that he kept every now and
-then looking for his watch; that when he got into bed, he ordered his
-curtains to be closed at the foot. It was now within a minute or two of
-twelve by his watch; he asked to look at mine, and seemed pleased to find
-it nearly keep time with his own. His lordship then put them both to his
-ear, to satisfy himself if they went. When it was more than a quarter
-after twelve by our watches, he said, 'This mysterious lady is not a true
-prophetess, I find.' When it was near the real hour of twelve, he said,
-'Come, I'll wait no longer; get me my medicine, I'll take it, and try to
-sleep.' I just stepped into the dressing-room to prepare the physic, and
-had mixed it, when I thought I heard my lord breathing very hard. I ran to
-him, and found him in the agonies of death."--"Gentleman's Magazine," vol.
-lxxxv. part i. p. 598, A.D. 1815.
-
-[12] In Boswell's "Life of Samuel Johnson" (vol. iv. p. 313) the Doctor is
-recorded to have said, "It is the most extraordinary occurrence in my
-days. I heard it from Lord Westcote, his uncle. I am so glad to have
-evidence of the spiritual world, that I am willing to believe it."
-
-[13] "James Weld, Esq., seventh son of Thomas Weld, Esq., of Lulworth
-Castle, was born April 30, 1785, married July 15, 1812, the Hon. Juliana
-Anne, daughter of Robert Edward, tenth Lord Petre, and has had issue, 1.
-Henry, 2. Francis, a priest, 3. _Philip_, died 1846; 1. Anna Maria, 2.
-Katharine, 3. Agnes, a nun, 4. Charlotte."--See Burke's "Landed Gentry,"
-vol. ii. art. "Weld of Lulworth Castle."
-
-[14] The Right Rev. Monsignor Patterson, the present President of S.
-Edmund's college (A.D. 1872), kindly informs me that there is a memorial
-brass in front of the sanctuary of the chapel of that society, on which is
-figured a floriated cross, rising out of waves, with a label appended to
-it,--"Lord save me."
-
-[15] S. Stanislaus Kostka was born on Oct. 28, 1550, his parents being
-John and Margaret Kostka, Polish nobles of wealth and repute. Miraculous
-signs foreshadowed his birth; and the holiness and purity of his early
-years betokened in a marked manner the favour of God towards this child.
-In his fourteenth year he went to Vienna to finish his studies at the
-Jesuit college. Here, his saintliness was so manifested forth by his
-conduct, that the Fathers said, "We have in our seminary an angel under
-the form of Stanislaus." Many miraculous favours are said to have been
-bestowed upon him by the hands of saints and angels, too numerous and
-lengthy to be recorded. He commenced his noviciate in the Jesuit college
-at Rome; where, after a short but edifying sojourn, he joyfully departed
-this life, aged 18 years, on the morning of August 15, 1568.
-
-[16] Mr. de Lisle, of Garendon Park, Leicestershire, in communicating to
-me the above narrative, writes as follows:--"I send you my account of the
-apparition of Philip Weld, according to my promise. I received it back
-this morning (July 17, 1872) from the Benedictine Convent at Athenstone,
-in Warwickshire, where my daughter Gwendoline is a nun, and where one of
-the Miss Welds, a cousin of Philip, is also a nun. She approves the
-accuracy of my account, and has added a paper with a few notes, which I
-inclose along with my own article, and from which you can correct mine so
-far as needed. I add here my affirmation that the above recorded narrative
-is a true and faithful account of what the Very Rev. Dr. Cox, then
-President of S. Edmund's College, related to me and to Mrs. de Lisle in
-February, 1847." The Editor is also greatly indebted to the Very Rev.
-Alfred Weld, S.J., for his courteous Letters upon the subject of the above
-narrative, as likewise to the Rev. E. J. Purbrick, S.J.
-
-[17] "Letters on Animal Magnetism," by Dr. W. Gregory, pp. 448-489.
-London, 1851.
-
-[18] "The Apparition or Spectral Appearance of my friend's father to him
-in the West Indies--the old gentleman having died in England, and the fact
-of two officers having seen it simultaneously, shows that it could not
-have been the result of their imagination, but that it was an objective
-appearance; in fact, the dead man's immortal spirit, indicating to one
-once bound by Nature's ties to the living witness of it, that the
-separation of soul and body had taken place. It is firmly believed by the
-family, who, however, all shrink from making their names public. So, my
-dear doctor, you must be content with this."--E. M. C., Cambridge, July
-15, 1873.
-
-[19] "The narrative of the spectral appearance of a lady at Torquay,
-forwarded to Dr. F. G. Lee at his special request, is copied from, and
-compared with that in, the family Bible of H. A. T. Baillie-Hamilton by
-the undersigned,
-
- "C. Margaret Balfour,
- Mary Baillie-Hamilton.
- Witness, J. R. Grant.
-
- "Princes Street, Edinburgh,
- October 7, 1871."
-
-[20] "The above is a correct and truthful statement.
-
- "Witness my hand and seal.
- John Gill Godwin.
-
-[Illustration]
-
- "76, Warwick Street,
- South Belgravia, Nov. 6, 1874."
-
-[21] Special enquiry, made since the above was penned, shows conclusively
-that this appearance was seen exactly seven years after the date of
-death.--Editor.
-
-[22] The Editor is in no degree concerned with Paganism or Pagan
-superstitions, nor has he gathered præ-Christian examples. Yet such will
-have been numerous to the ordinary student of classical history. The
-Haunted House of Damon, mentioned by Plutarch, will be familiar to many.
-
-[23] The following is the original of a most beautiful verse in Bishop
-Ken's well-known "Evening Hymn," either mutilated in the worst of taste in
-most hymn-books, or else altogether eliminated and suppressed:--
-
- "You, my best guardian, while I sleep
- Close to my bed your vigils keep;
- Your love angelical instil,
- Stop all the avenues of ill."
-
-[24] "What do we know of the World of Spirits? Little or nothing, beyond
-what Faith and Revelation afford. Still we know that they surround us;
-that they hover over us; that they accompany us whithersoever we go; and
-that even in the innermost tabernacle of the soul they penetrate and have
-their being. Good spirits and bad are around us; good spirits to aid us,
-to waft our lame and imperfect prayers to heaven, and to protect us in the
-hour of temptation or peril. 'He shall give His angels charge over thee,
-lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.' Bad angels, too, are around us
-and against us, percolating through every avenue of the soul, inflaming
-the imagination, warping the judgment, tainting the will, and too often,
-alas! perverting it to perdition. Bad angels are around us, even within
-the protecting sanctuary of God's Church, when summoned, permitted there
-by the subdued and corrupted will of man. Bad angels are around us in
-every walk and rank and condition and event of life: we see them not, but
-they hover over us and around us, and they penetrate within the mysterious
-precincts of the soul, by many a foul and unholy thought, by many an evil
-suggestion to sin. And they triumph, and they gibber in their unholy glee
-whenever they tempt and prevail. They triumph, and they laugh the
-insulting laugh whenever they steep to the lips in sin an unhappy mortal,
-and fasten upon him the mocking thought and determination of a deathbed
-repentance. That is their battle ground, the battle ground of victory. The
-standard of deceit is then triumphant: the captive is delivered bound into
-their hands to do with as they list, to be tormented according to the
-refinement of their infernal pleasure. 'He shall be delivered unto the
-tormentors.'"--Rev. Edward Price.
-
-[25] This belief prevails extensively in Sweden, Germany, and Switzerland.
-
-[26] The souls of the dead, or spirits of some sort, are constantly heard
-and not unfrequently seen in mines. A Shropshire miner informed the Editor
-that, of his own knowledge, he had heard supernatural sounds of moanings
-and mutterings underground, and had seemed to _feel_ the passing spirits
-as they swept by. On one occasion, after the violent and sudden death of a
-comrade, the noises were unusually loud; while the horses employed
-underground would stand trembling and covered with perspiration whenever
-the spirits were heard.
-
-[27] "The Life of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A., by Robert Southey, Esq.,"
-vol. ii. p. 370. London: 1858.
-
-[28] In many places on the continent, especially in France and Spain, it
-was the custom to pray for departed souls, suffering (as their needful
-purification was incompleted) _in any particular locality_. Dr. Neale
-gives an example of this, occurring in a prayer which he saw printed and
-hung up in a church at Braganza in Spain, which ran thus:--"We pray,
-likewise, for the souls which are suffering in any place by the particular
-chastisement of God." And the following is translated from a French
-Prayer-Book of the last century:--"Have mercy, O Lord God, good and
-pitiful, on the souls of those who are being chastised for their
-transgressions in the flesh, in those places where Thou willest them to
-suffer;" an evident reference in both cases to troubled spirits which
-haunt definite spots.
-
-[29] When the tone of thought in Shakspeare's day is compared with that in
-our own, the contrast between the accurate and explicit religious
-statements regarding the Supernatural, with the shallow and cynical
-scepticism of modern writers, can hardly be put down to the credit of the
-Modern. At all events those who claim to range themselves on the side of
-the Ancient and the True may be permitted to do so. Nothing could more
-forcibly set forth the current belief of the sixteenth century than the
-following well-known utterance of the Ghost in "Hamlet":--
-
- "I am thy Father's spirit;
- Doom'd for a certain time to walk the night,
- And for the day confined to fast in fires,
- Till the foul crimes done in my days of nature
- Are burnt and purged away. But that I am forbid
- To tell the secrets of my prison-house,
- I could a tale unfold whose lightest word
- Would harrow up thy soul, freeze thy young blood,
- Make thy two eyes, like stars, start from their spheres,
- Thy knotted and combined locks to part,
- And each particular hair to stand on end,
- Like quills upon the fretful porcupine:
- But this eternal blazon must not be
- To ears of flesh and blood."
- "Hamlet," pp. 22-23. Oxford: 1873.
-
-[30] The Editor is indebted to the late Revs. W. Hastings Kelke and H.
-Roundell of Buckingham, for the above curious example. It was intended to
-have been published some years ago in "The Records of Bucks."
-
-[31] For an accurate account by the late Rev. W. Hastings Kelke of this
-curious and interesting old mansion, the property of Lord Clifford of
-Chudleigh, see "The Records of Bucks," vol. i. pp. 255-267. Aylesbury,
-1858.
-
-[32] "Memoirs of Sir John Reresby," p. 238.
-
-[33] The Rev. Joseph Jefferson, M.A., Vicar of North Stainley, near Ripon,
-who sent me the above--unaltered, and printed just as it was written--on
-the 2nd of June, 1873.
-
-[34] "Notes and Queries," vol. x. second series, Sept. 8, 1860, pp.
-192-193, and Sept. 22, 1860, p. 236.
-
-[35] Barby is a parish in the Hundred of Fawsley, in the county of
-Northampton, a little more than five miles from Daventry. It contains
-between six and seven hundred inhabitants.
-
-[36] "Your account, as about to be printed, is _true and exact_, as to all
-the facts of the haunted house at ----, which came within my own personal
-knowledge. Don't mention names, or we shall perhaps be damaging the
-property, and lay ourselves open to an action at law. I may add that the
-late Bishop of Chester [Dr. Graham] is said to have furnished a mutual
-friend, the late Master of Trinity, with similar accounts, which had taken
-place before I knew the place, verifying to an A B C the old and, no
-doubt, perfectly true tradition. It is strange enough I know, _but it is
-true_.--Yours, &c., H. S. B., November, 1874."
-
-[37] The wife of the clergyman above alluded to, wrote to the Editor as
-follows:--"Having read the account which you contemplate publishing, I can
-testify of my own personal knowledge that it is _neither understated nor
-exaggerated, but is in all its details strictly true and accurate_.--June,
-1874."
-
-[38] Miss S. F. Caulfeild, author of "Avenele," "Desmond," &c.
-
-[39] It seems that other places are reported to be haunted by appearances
-of Birds. A correspondent informs the Editor that this is the case with an
-old House in Dorsetshire, not far from Poole, where a wingless bird is
-sometimes seen. The same is said of a mansion in Essex, as another
-correspondent declares. In one room in an old house in Dean Street, Soho,
-likewise, several persons have seen a large raven, three times the size of
-an ordinary raven, perched on the tester of the old-fashioned bed. The
-inmates of the house, in 1854, whose family had had the lease for eighty
-years, are said to have been so accustomed to seeing it (though they knew
-it to be spectral) that they were undisturbed by its frequent appearance.
-Dr. Neale's story as follows (not unlike the examples already given), is
-very singular. Regarding it he wrote:--"_It comes to me with a weight of
-evidence, which, strange as is the tale, I cannot disbelieve_. Three
-friends, not very much distinguished by piety, had been dining together at
-the residence of one of them in Norfolk. After dinner they went out and
-strolled through the churchyard. 'Well,' said a clergyman, one of the
-three, 'I wonder, after all, if there is any future state or not?' They
-agreed that whichever died first should appear to the others and inform
-them. 'In what shape shall it be?' asked one of the friends. At that
-moment a flight of crows arose from a neighbouring field. 'A crow is as
-good a shape as any other,' said the clergyman; 'if I should be the first
-to die, I will appear in that.' He _did_ die first; and some time after
-his death, the other two had been dining together, and were walking in the
-garden afterwards. A crow settled on the head of one of them, stuck there
-pertinaciously, and could only be torn off by main force. And when this
-gentleman's carriage came to take him home, the crow perched on it, and
-accompanied him back."
-
-[40] "Strange Things Amongst Us." By Henry Spicer. 2nd ed., pp. 100-102.
-London: Chapman & Hall, 1864.
-
-[41] The following is taken from a small volume which has been
-gratuitously circulated very widely amongst the clergy and laity. It bears
-a Christian title, but is altogether anti-Christian from end to end:--
-
-"The unwise, idolatrous, early Christian priests, in their admiration of
-Christ, exalted him in their imagination to be God Himself, forgetting the
-Creator God, and exalting in their foolish imagination his Blessed Mother
-as the Mother of God--folly that has been widely perpetuated down to these
-days. Oh, foolish churches, how great has been your folly, how widely you
-have departed from the truth; therefore how little you have been able to
-cope with the wicked heart of man!
-
-"In like manner as the Israelites, from the crucifixion down to these
-days, have erred in disbelieving the Messiah-ship of Christ, so the
-spurious churches have, during many ages, exalted Christ in their
-imagination to be God. The Israelites and the spurious churches being
-equal in their great error--the one refusing to acknowledge him as the
-long-promised Messiah, the other exalting him in their imagination as
-being the Messiah, the Holy Ghost, and God the Creator also; the
-Israelites refusing to give any glory to Christ, the spurious churches
-madly rushing, in their ancient antagonism towards the Jews, to the
-opposite extreme, by robbing, in their imagination, God the Creator of His
-Glory, and giving all glory to the Messiah, to the great grief of the
-Messiah.
-
-"Now clearly understand, oh ye nations of the whole world! it was not God
-who was born out of the Virgin Mary, and who was crucified, but the before
-holy angel Christ--understand this, and the Holy Scriptures will be plain
-to your comprehension--Christians have erred greatly during so many
-generations, in like manner as the followers of Mahomet and of Buddah have
-erred--errors that were carelessly accepted by powerful rulers, evil and
-ignorant, and forced upon the priests and the people, generation after
-generation. The time is at hand, even knocking at the door, when your
-understanding shall be made clear, and neither the professing followers of
-Christ, nor of Buddah, nor of Mahomet, nor the unwise of other sects, will
-continue in their many errors."--"Christ is Coming," pp. 135-6.
-
-"Yet to-day, if one dare question the value of Christianity, what a howl
-is raised from one end of Christendom to the other! We say so advisedly,
-for it is the howl of fear.... Though Christianity to-day declines and is
-losing power and vigour, yet in its day it hath done great and glorious
-good in the work of human redemption. It was an advance upon the religions
-which preceded it."--"What of the Dead? An Address by Mr. J. J. Morse, in
-the Trance State," p. 5. London: J. Burns. 1873.
-
-[42] 2 St. Peter iii. 3, 4.
-
-[43] "A Scientific View of Modern Spiritualism: a Paper read by Mr. T.
-Grant to the Maidstone and Mid-Kent Natural History and Philosophical
-Society on Tuesday, Dec. 31, 1872." London: J. Burns.
-
-[44] A remarkable example of this has been courteously given to me by Mr.
-Thomas Bosworth, of 198, High Holborn, as follows:--"Some seven or eight
-years ago there appeared in one of the newspapers a story to the following
-effect:--A commercial firm at Bolton, in Lancashire, had found that a
-considerable sum of money which had been sent to their bank by a
-confidential clerk, had not been placed to their credit. The clerk
-remembered the fact of taking the money, though not the particulars, but
-at the bank nothing was known of it. The clerk, feeling that he was liable
-to suspicion in the matter, and anxious to elucidate it, sought the help
-of spirit medium. The medium promised to do her best. Having heard the
-story, she presently passed into a kind of trance. Shortly after she said,
-'I see you on your way to the bank--I see you go into the bank--I see you
-go to such and such part of the bank--I see you hand some papers to a
-clerk--I see him put them in such and such a place under some other
-papers--and I see them there now.' The clerk went to the bank, directed
-the cashier where to look for the money, and it was found; the cashier
-afterwards remembering that in the hurry of business he had there
-deposited it. A relation of mine saw this story in a newspaper at the
-time, and wrote to the firm in question, the name of which was given,
-asking whether the facts were as stated. He was told in reply that they
-were. That gentleman who was applied to, having corrected one or two
-unimportant details in the above narration, wrote on November 9,
-1874:--'Your account is a correct one. I have the answer of the firm to my
-enquiry at home now.'"
-
-[45] The term "willer" and "necromancer" are used as identical by Easterns
-as well as by the aborigines of New Zealand.
-
-[46] There have been published "Rules to be Observed for the Spirit
-Circle," "framed under the Direction and Impression of Spirits," by Emma
-Hardinge, from which the following points are gathered. Firstly, there is
-a definition, and it is stated that "the Spirit Circle is the assembling
-together of a given number of persons for the purpose of seeking communion
-with the spirits who have passed away from Earth into the higher world of
-souls." A leading direction enjoins the inquiring votaries to "_Avoid
-strong_ light, which by producing excessive motion in the atmosphere,
-disturbs the manifestations. A very subdued light is the most favourable
-for any manifestations of a magnetic character, especially for spiritual
-magnetism." "Strongly positive persons of any kind" and "the dogmatical"
-should not be admitted. Furthermore, these "Rules" contain the
-following:--
-
-"Spirit control is often deficient, and at first almost always imperfect.
-_By often yielding to it, your organism becomes more flexible and the
-spirit more experienced_; and practice in control is absolutely necessary
-for spirits as well as mortals. _If dark and evil-disposed spirits
-manifest to you, never drive them away_, but always strive to elevate them
-and treat them as you would mortals under similar circumstances. Do not
-always attribute falsehoods to 'lying spirits,' or deceiving mediums. Many
-mistakes occur in the communion of which you cannot always be aware.
-_Strive for Truth_, but rebuke Error gently, and do not always attribute
-it to design, but rather to mistake, in so difficult and experimental a
-stage of the communion as mortals at present enjoy with spirits."
-
-[47] The kind of communication made to those who first consult the
-spirits, is just of that nature calculated to allure the superficial, the
-frivolous, the uninformed, triflers, and seekers after novelties; and to
-lead them on to a more frequent intercourse and a deeper kind of
-communion.
-
-[48] Dr. J. G. Davey, M.D., of Northwoods, Bristol, writes as follows:--"I
-have satisfied myself not only of the mere abstract truth of Spiritualism,
-but of its great and marvellous power for good, both on moral and
-religious grounds. The direct and positive communications vouchsafed to me
-from very many near and dear relatives and friends, said to be dead, have
-been of the most pleasing yet startling character."--_Report on
-Spiritualism_, p. 232. London: Longmans, 1871.
-
-[49] This person, whose name was most accurately given, had died five days
-previously. He was a servant on the estate, and had belonged to the sect
-of the Anabaptists.
-
-[50] "Notes of an Enquiry into the Phenomena called Spiritualism, during
-the years 1870-73." By William Crookes, F.R.S.
-
-[51] "The reader who has not been in the habit of attending _séances_
-should be informed that the peculiar phraseology of some of the questions
-is rendered necessary by the fact that if you ask the spirits, 'Where did
-_you_ die?' or 'Where were _you_ buried?' they will sometimes tell you
-that it was not _they_ who died and were buried, but merely the external
-shell or material covering of the real man."--Note by the Editor of the
-"Spiritual Magazine."
-
-[52] "There is scarcely a city or a considerable town in Continental
-Europe, at the present moment, where Spiritualists are not reckoned by
-hundreds if not by thousands; where regularly established communities do
-not habitually meet for spiritual purposes: and they reckon among them
-individuals of every class and avocation."--"Scepticism and Spiritualism."
-In a letter to the "Spiritual Magazine," dated May 4th, 1867, Judge
-Edmunds, of America, estimated the number of Spiritualists in the United
-States at ten millions. "In London, ten years ago," writes Mr. R. Dale
-Owen, "there was but a single Spiritual paper; to-day there are
-five."--"The Debatable Land," p. 175. London: Trübner, 1871.
-
-[53] The Rev. John Edwards, jun., M.A., Vicar of Prestbury, near
-Cheltenham.
-
-[54] "We do not, either by faith or works, _earn_ Heaven, nor are we
-sentenced, on any Day of Wrath, to Hell. In the next world we simply
-gravitate to the position for which, by life on earth, we have fitted
-ourselves; and we occupy that position _because_ we are fitted for
-it."--"The Debatable Land," by R. Dale Owen, p. 125. London, 1871.
-
-[55] Howitt's "What Spiritualism has Taught," p. 8.
-
-[56] Howitt's "What Spiritualism has Taught," p. 10.
-
-[57] "Spiritualism is avowedly opposed to the Christian Religion. 'The
-Creed of the spirits' is published in the shape of a little tract, one of
-those called 'Seed Corn,' which active agents love to distribute
-gratuitously wherever readers can be found, and these are its clauses: 'I
-believe in God'--'I believe in the immortality of the human soul'--'I
-believe in right and wrong'--'I believe in the communion of spirits as
-ministering angels.' Nothing more. Those well-intending persons,
-therefore--and we believe that among Protestants there are many--who go to
-_séances_ out of curiosity, and who are sometimes heard to say that if
-Spiritualism be true it must therefore be right, should be warned that
-they are lending countenance to persons in whose writings the doctrines of
-the Trinity and the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ are emphatically
-denied--the Holy Ghost scoffed at in words too blasphemous for repetition,
-our Blessed Lady insulted, and the whole fabric of Religion attacked and
-undermined; and whether this is done by spirits who actually manifest
-themselves for the purpose of leading people astray, or by impostors who
-work upon the credulity of their audience, the thing can have but one
-origin, and that is the same as that of any other work by which the
-Arch-enemy seeks to close the heart of man against the True Faith. It is
-time therefore to use other weapons than that of ridicule against the
-baneful and, we fear, widely increasing delusion."--"Tablet," September 6,
-1873.
-
-[58] Collect for the Feast of S. Michael and All Angels, "Book of Common
-Prayer."
-
-[59] "The soul has a kind of body of a quality of its own."--Tertull.
-cont. Marc. lib. v. cap. xv.
-
-[60] This account is current, with slender and unimportant variations, at
-Oxford; or at all events _was_ current in my days there (A.D. 1850-1854),
-and on what could not be regarded as other than good authority. One
-version is already in print--that given by Mr. William Maskell, at pp.
-108-112 of his curious and interesting book, "Odds and Ends," London,
-1872. He seems to imply that it was the late Archdeacon of Cleveland, the
-Ven. Edward Churton, who saw the spectral apparitions in Brasenose Lane;
-but the Archdeacon belonged to Christ Church, and, as his son, the Rev. W.
-R. Churton, of Cambridge, informs me, was not resident at Oxford at the
-time of the occurrence. More probably it was the Archdeacon's brother, the
-Rev. T. T. Churton, sometime Fellow of Brasenose.
-
-[61] As to the universality of the belief in Witchcraft, the reader may
-consult Herder's "Philosophy of History," bk. viii. ch. 2. And as regards
-the convictions of some of the leading minds of Europe in times past on
-the subject, Mr. Leckey in his "History of Rationalism" (vol. i. p. 66),
-makes the following candid admission: "It is, I think, impossible to deny
-that the books in defence of the belief are not only far more numerous
-than the later works against it, but that they also represent far more
-learning, dialectic skill, and even general ability. For many centuries
-the ablest men were not merely unwilling to repudiate the superstition;
-they often pressed forward earnestly and with the most intense conviction
-to defend it. Indeed, during the period when Witchcraft was most prevalent
-there were few writers of real eminence who did not, on some occasion,
-take especial pains to throw the weight of their authority into the scale.
-Thomas Aquinas was probably the ablest writer of the thirteenth century,
-and he assures us that diseases and tempests are often the direct acts of
-the devil; that the devil can transport men at his pleasure through the
-air; and that he can transform them into any shape. Gerson, the Chancellor
-of the University of Paris, and, as many think, the author of 'The
-Imitation,' is justly regarded as one of the master intellects of his age;
-and he, too, wrote in defence of the belief. Bodin was unquestionably the
-most original political philosopher who had arisen since Machiavelli, and
-he devoted all his learning and acuteness to crushing the rising
-scepticism 'on the subject of witches.'"
-
-[62] 1 S. Peter v. 8.
-
-[63] Acts xvi. 16-18.
-
-[64] Apologia, cap. v. De Civit. Dei, lib. xv. cap. xxiii.
-
-[65] 1 Cor. xi. 10.
-
-[66] Ibid. xi. 15.
-
-[67] Luther, following the current tradition of his day, believed that the
-Devil could beget children on the bodies of women; and declared that he
-himself had personally come across, and was well acquainted with, one of
-the Devil's offspring. So too did Erasmus believe the fact of such
-generation. It is a tradition in the Catholic Church, that the last and
-great Antichrist--the final Antichrist--may be born of such an alliance.
-Of course Mahomet was _a_ great Antichrist; for though he borrowed certain
-Christian features and adopted many Jewish notions and Rabbinical
-traditions in his system, yet he plainly and undoubtedly fulfilled the
-prophetic statement of S. John the Divine--"_He is Antichrist, who denieth
-the Father and the Son_." (1 S. John ii. 22.) Mahomet's great and leading
-heresy is expressed in the following dogmatic assertion of the Koran:
-"_God neither begetteth nor is begotten_." Now no system has more
-pertinaciously, successfully, and for so long a time opposed Christianity
-than Mahometanism--not even Arianism. But modern "Liberalism," so called,
-as still developing amongst ancient Christian nations, promises even to
-outstrip the system of Mahomet, and to be as blighting and baneful in its
-results.
-
-[68] "An Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians." By
-E. W. Lane. 5th edition. London: 1860.
-
-[69] See the whole of this chapter, which is full of information and
-interest. It gives a record of several other similar examples.
-
-[70] In No. 117 of the "Quarterly Review," there is a criticism on Mr.
-Lane's account of these necromancers; but the facts recorded by him are
-neither satisfactorily accounted for nor successfully explained away.
-
-[71] My brother-in-law, Captain Ostrehan, of the Bombay Staff Corps, Sir
-Alfred Slade, Bart., and the Rev. Dr. Dunbar, chaplain to Bishop
-Claughton, have furnished me with remarkable examples of the power of
-Oriental necromancers.
-
-[72] Nevins' "China and the Chinese," p. 167. New York, 1868.
-
-[73] "Theory of Pneumatology," by J. H. Jung-Stilling, pp. 136-137.
-London: Longmans, 1834.
-
-[74] Dr. Sexton in his "Defence of Modern Spiritualism" (London: J.
-Burns), a tractate written with ability and frankness, remarks that "it is
-too late in the day to sneer at this matter with a sort of
-self-complacency, which seems to say, 'You are a poor deluded creature:
-behold my superior wisdom; I don't believe in such nonsense.' Here are the
-facts, and we demand in the true spirit of Science to know what is to be
-done with them. If you have any theory by which they can be explained, let
-us hear it, in order that we may judge of its merits; if you have not, we
-are all the more justified in clinging to our own." And, again, referring
-to the inquiries of a certain Dr. Hare in America, he writes:--"The
-question with Dr. Hare was--Did the phenomena occur, and, if so, were they
-produced by the direct action of those persons in whose presence they took
-place? The nonsensical notions mooted by unscientific opponents, and which
-are still urged with as much gravity as though they had been made the
-subject of mathematical demonstration, that electricity, magnetism, odic,
-or psychic forces are the agents by which the manifestations are produced,
-he knew well enough could not bear a moment's investigation. Electricity
-cannot move tables, nor in fact act at all without cumbrous apparatus.
-Magnetism cannot give intelligent responses to questions, and odic force
-and its twin brother psychic are probably as imaginary as the
-philosopher's stone; and even if their existence could be proved beyond
-the shadow of a doubt, they could not in the slightest degree help us to
-the solution of the great problem of the cause of the phenomena designated
-Spiritual."
-
-[75] A thoughtful writer, and one who is evidently far-seeing and awake to
-the danger, recently made the following pertinent remarks in the _Church
-Review_:--
-
-"The presence of Superstition is always the sign of a wandering from the
-true path; the _excess_ of Superstition almost invariably the precursor of
-great intellectual and religious changes, if not absolute convulsions.
-Before the great crash of Paganism the necromancers and practisers of
-curious arts were carrying on an unusually brisk trade among the Romans.
-We all know how prevalent was the belief in witches, wizards, and
-astrology at the time immediately preceding the (so-called) Reformation.
-Before the French Revolution the sect founded by Cagliostro and Lorenza
-Feliciani, which professed a knowledge of the ancient arts of the
-Egyptians, found great numbers of followers. And have we not a sign of a
-national mental crisis in our own day in the prevalence of 'Spiritualism,'
-which is the form which necromancy at present takes? There may be many
-people who are utterly unaware how large a number of their
-fellow-countrymen, and especially of their countrywomen, believe in
-Spiritualism, and attend _séances_. Those who do so are not usually very
-fond of parading their belief, because they have a lurking suspicion that
-they may get laughed at; but this very reserve makes the bond between the
-votaries of Spiritualism so much the stronger. It is no exaggeration to
-say that the practice of dealing with familiar spirits is on the increase
-in Great Britain at the present moment." (A.D. 1873.)
-
-[76] "On the Invisible World," by Joseph Hall, D.D., &c., book i. sec. 8.
-Father Christopher Davenport, better known as "Sancta Clara," in one of
-his most remarkable treatises, "Paralipomena Philosophica de Mundo
-Peripatetico," chap. iv. p. 68 (A.D. 1652), confirms the account in the
-text of the above-named Bishop of Exeter, giving all the details of this
-particular miraculous cure. It seems that both the Well and Chapel of S.
-Madron were constantly visited by the faithful during the first part of
-the seventeenth century, especially in the month of May and on the feast
-of Corpus Christi.
-
-[77] "History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in
-Europe," by W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Fourth edition in two volumes. London,
-1870.
-
-[78] Dr. Newman will, of course, be excepted; for his remarkable
-Dissertation prefixed to the translation of Fleury's "History" is known to
-many, more especially in its new form,--a volume already referred to at
-length in chap. ii. pp. 35-36. It is certainly quite unjust to include the
-Tractarian school amongst those who are referred to by Mr. Lecky in the
-following passage:--"At present nearly all educated men receive an account
-of a miracle taking place in their own day, with an absolute and even
-derisive incredulity which dispenses with all examination of the
-evidence."--Vol. i. p. 1. Though many are reticent, and many more shrink
-from publicity and rude criticism, it is known that the direct influence
-of the Miraculous and Supernatural is by no means unknown in the Church of
-England.
-
-[79] Job xxv. 5.
-
-[80] See a most remarkable Letter from the pen of my friend the Rev. R. S.
-Hawker, of Morwenstow, on "The Claims of Science and Faith," standing as
-an Appendix to this Chapter, in which the office of the angels is referred
-to.
-
-[81] Mr. Mill, who is now dead, wrote that "this World was a bungled
-business in which no clear-sighted man [meaning himself apparently, and
-modestly] could see any signs either of wisdom or of God." Mr. Matthew
-Arnold, son of Dr. Arnold of Rugby, has written that "the existence of God
-is an unverifiable hypothesis." A third writer maintains that the "great
-duty" of the philosophers "should be to eliminate the idea of God from the
-minds of men," a sentiment not unlike that of Mr. Congreve, already quoted
-on p. 19 of vol. i.; while a popular publication, circulated by thousands
-amongst the lower classes, declares that the mission of its Editors is "to
-teach men to live without the fear of God; to die without the fear of the
-Devil; and to attain salvation without the Blood of the Lamb."
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Other World; or, Glimpses of the
-Supernatural (Vol. II of II), by Various
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OTHER WORLD, VOL II ***
-
-***** This file should be named 43346-8.txt or 43346-8.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/3/3/4/43346/
-
-Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
-http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive.)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.